Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

September 1991

Wide, emerald green eyes remained, stuck with awe, on the ceiling.

When Violet pictured going to secondary school, having to smell the fumes from Petunia as she attempted to dye overlarge clothes grey in the kitchen, she'd never imagined this . Then again, she hadn't imagined anything like this could exist . And this certainly wasn't the secondary school that Petunia intended to send them to.

There were candles hovering in the air above them! Hundreds of them! And above that, the ceiling was dark and boasted of a clear night sky. She could see stars sparkling... as if there was no roof over their heads at all!

Violet hardly paid any mind to the rest of the Great Hall, or the names that were being called to the front. Though the hat with the brim that opened like a mouth and shouted a House name managed to turn her gaze away for a moment, the ceiling was still by far the most fantastic thing she'd set her eyes on.

Though the talking, singing hat was pretty unbelievable in it's own right.

Was the ceiling always like this, she wondered. She sure hoped so.

"Potter, Harry."

Violet's eyes snapped to her left and watched as Harry moved to the front, shooting her a brief nervous glance, to which she merely offered her sincerest smile; she hoped it fortified his courage as she focused her gaze on her brother as he made his way to the stool.

Shoving unruly, messy, jet-black hair out of her eyes, Violet nearly leaned forward in anticipation while the rest of the Hall broke out in whispers. Out of the corner of her eyes, she could see people standing up, trying to get a good look at the "boy-who-lived". The apparent savior of the wizarding world.

"GRYFFINDOR!" the hat shouted, to the collective surprise of the Hall as the Gryffindor table broke into ruckus applause.

Violet smiled at her brother and clapped politely along with the rest of the hall, trying to ignore the sudden, nervous fluttering in her stomach. She knew what was coming next, and though she usually didn't care about what other people thought of her, she felt quite nervous about what was coming next.

"Potter, Violet," the witch with a severe bun and rectangular rimmed glasses called, silencing the hall with her stern voice.

Violet took a deep breath before trying to walk towards the stool without tripping on her own two feet. Not that she'd ever been a clumsy person, but sometimes when she was nervous, she was capable of tripping on air.

The whispering that once more broke out through the Hall made concentrating on walking especially difficult.

Finally reaching the stool with no major incident, Violet sat down and waited for the old hat to be plopped on her head. The brim of the hat had just fallen over her eyes, when she was startled by the sound of a voice inside her head.

'I suppose you'll be wanting Gryffindor too?' the hat questioned, sounding a bit put off.

Violet's eyes once more widened before she started to chew her lip in thought.

In reality, as much as she would like to remain close to her brother, she didn't think she wanted to follow in his footsteps. She was already starting to get sick of the attention they received as the blasted "twins-who-lived". Though it was worse for her brother, since he was the one with the scar... the one who defeated Voldy-thingy.

But already, she could begin to see that like the rest of her life, she would lose her identity.

Before she was just Girl , at the Dursley's. Around Privet Drive, she was just That Potter Girl . At least in primary school she had a reputation for being the Weird Girl , even if it made her rather lonely because no one wanted to be friends with a weirdo.

She wasn't really that strange. The people of Little Whinging were simply too… boring. And at least it gave her some sense of identity.

Somehow she had a feeling that if she went into Gryffindor, she'd just be Harry Potter's sister.

'You're very different,' the hat suddenly commented to her, causing her to twitch in uncertainty, not certain if that was a compliment or an insult. 

'Thanks' , Violet thought, thinking that the hat wouldn’t possibly be meant to insult students.

' Hmm, you have a certain cunning to you. Very bright. Very determined, when you want to be. You would do well in Slytherin,' the hat informed her, his tone very pensive.

Violet furrowed her brows, thinking back to what that red-head boy said about Slytherin. However, she shoved the thought aside. Surely it was preposterous to think that just because someone was in Slytherin that they were automatically evil. It just sounded like some more prejudiced nonsense.

'N o one will expect me to be in Slytherin ,' she thought to herself suddenly.

' You certainly enjoy upsetting the status quo, don't you? ' the hat commented with what might have been a chuckle.

' Maybe, ' Violet thought, uncertain. She certainly didn’t see the point of trying to live up to people’s expectations rather than being herself. 

' Well then if you're sure, better be-' he started telling her before shouting to the rest of the Hall, "SLYTHERIN!"

The stunned silence that followed this announcement did nothing to dim Violet's spirits as she pulled the hat from her head and handed it to a very astonished, scots-woman. Turning towards the Gryffindor table where she could see her brother looking at her with a mildly hurt expression and shock, she shrugged her small shoulders and offered a tiny, impish grin before turning and skipping towards the Slytherin table that was very slowly beginning to applaud.

"Welcome to Slytherin," a very tall, curvy girl with perfect mahogany curls, grinned as she extended a hand to Violet. "I'm Gemma Farley, fifth year Prefect."

"Hello," Violet smiled and shook the girl's hand, before taking a seat on the same side of the table, however, seated two girls away from the one that greeted her. "Hi," Violet smiled at the girl that she was sitting down next to, a girl with dark auburn hair and large, square rimmed glasses that seemed to obscure half her face.

"Hey," the girl replied unsurely in an Irish lilt.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't paying attention to the sorting. What's your name?" Violet introduced, not at all flustered by the people staring at her or the buzzing that erupted all throughout the hall.

"Tracey Davis," the girl responded, still sounding uncertain, her cheeks suddenly coloring a bit as she looked at the people around them.

Violet turned away from Tracey, wondering why she seemed a bit nervous and looked about herself. She was somewhat surprised and uncomfortable with the nasty looks on the majority of the faces of the other first years that surrounded her.

"What's crawled up and died in all your noses?" Violet asked in a significantly cool tone, raising a brow at the people staring at her with their noses scrunched up, as if they were smelling something nasty.

Nasty attitudes was something she was rather used to. After all, because of the unfortunate hand-me-downs she and Harry were forced to wear, she was used to people staring at her like she was a gutter rat. It didn't help matters either that they both had very messy, untamable black hair; Violet’s used to fall several inches past her shoulders, but Eloise Tripp had thought it would be fun to chop off Violet's hair with a pair of scissors in class, which was why her hair barely reached her chin now; which of course caused Violet to retaliate by turning around and punching the girl right on the nose.

Beside her, Tracey snorted in what might have been amusement, though she tried to cover it with a cough.

"I'm surprised Potter. And here I thought you were going to be as dumb as your brother," a boy with a pointed face and platinum blonde hair stated.

Violet narrowed her eyes, her temper suddenly spiking. Though usually easy-going, Violet was somewhat cynical, and her temper sometimes got the better of her. Usually where her brother was concerned, or rather someone speaking of him badly or threatening him. She wasn't sure why, but Violet always had a fiercely protective streak where Harry was concerned and not simply because she was his twin. It was almost as though she thought of him younger than her and she felt a more exacerbated need to protect him.

"If you had any brains, which I severely doubt you do, you would keep your mouth shut," Violet snapped with narrowed eyes.

Draco opened his mouth to retort before flinching. Before everyone's eyes, a red welt appeared across his cheek which he slowly reached up for. "Did you just cast a stinging hex?" Draco asked, his gray eyes looking glassy as he glared at her and winced as he touched his cheek.

Violet raised a brow, her expression stony. She didn't really know what Draco was talking about, though she'd felt a very strong desire to hurt him. And it certainly wasn't the first time someone she desired to hurt, happened to be hurt. Was that accidental magic, she wondered.

"I don't know what you're talking about," she replied coolly, turning her gaze away from the blonde boy.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Violet raised the pastry to her nose and sniffed it, ignoring the look that Tracey was giving her. Though she and Tracey had become the best of friends, bonding over their love for sarcasm and books, Violet knew that some of her habits tended to puzzle her Irish friend. Sniffing almost everything she came across, being one.

"You are such a freak, Potter," Pansy Parkinson cackled, like the hag that she was.

"You're supposed to eat that, not inhale it through your nose," Daphne Greengrass, your typical beautiful, blue-eyed blonde tossed in snottily.

Violet merely ignored the girls. While many of the first years had realized that it was not a good idea to bad-mouth Harry to Violet's face, they'd come to realize that where it came to insults towards herself, Violet was nowhere near as volatile.

"What is this?" Violet asked her auburn-haired friend, shoving her overly long and unruly bangs out of her eyes. Her hair now was just an inch short of skimming her shoulders.

Though most of Tracey's face was obscured by her large, black-rimmed glasses, she was extremely pretty. She had wavy hair in dark brown with highlights that were like red velvet. And behind her glasses were pale, greyish green eyes.

"It's a chocoball. They're really good, if you want to go into a diabetic coma. It's got this strawberry mousse and clotted cream on the inside," Tracey replied with her Irish lilt, shoving her overlarge glasses up her nose as she always had to.

Tracey was extremely smart which she said was because of her parents. Her father was an Auror, which Violet now knew was a dark-wizard catcher. Her mother was a librarian, though Tracey didn't speak of her much. But Tracey liked to blame her obsession with her studies and work on her parents.

For her part, Violet was willfully lazy. Though she was by far, best in Transfiguration and even showed a certain flare for Charms, all her teachers complained about the lack of effort put into her homework. Although, she was rather atrocious where Potions, Herbology and Astronomy were concerned.

Violet shrugged and placed the treat aside. She really didn't have much of a sweet tooth.

"How'd they get the pumpkins so big?" Violet asked, her gaze once more drawn to the High Table where there were some very large Pumpkins. Some large enough that Violet could stand fully upright inside of it!

Not that Violet was tall. In fact, she and Harry were both extremely short and skinny for their age. They were perhaps the smallest first years in the whole school.

Tracey merely shrugged. "A bunch of ways. Growth potions, engorgement spells..."

Violet nodded, her gaze momentarily drifting away and falling on her Head of House who was scowling at her. Violet would have been shocked at this, as the Potions Master very oddly chose to ignore her existence most of the time even though she was especially terrible in his class.

This was not the case where Harry was concerned. Violet could still recall their very first Potions class and how Snape began to pick on Harry the moment he came across him while calling roll.

" Ah yes, Harry Potter. Our new celebrity."

" It's not like he asked for our parents to be murdered," Violet snapped, arms crossed tightly over her small chest and glaring at Professor Snape whose eyes snapped to her across the room. For a moment, she saw something in his dark depths as the hate previously there flared out and something that made her heart clench, replaced it, though she didn't know what it was.

After that, Snape had gone about ignoring both Harry and herself. Though, she did earn herself a detention and she could still see the hate-filled glares Snape would send towards her brother.

"Do you think Snape's still mad at me for punching Malfoy in the face?" Violet asked Tracey as she turned her gaze away from the dour man.

She found Snape to be a very strange and puzzling adult. She couldn't think of anyone less fitted to being a teacher. His blatant favoritism aside, his teaching methods were ineffective as he terrorized most of the class, which she felt attributed to the accidents. 

The fact that he ignored her so completely was further puzzling, when considering that she was barely much better than Neville Longbottom at Potions. Granted she didn't blow up or melt so many cauldrons. Thus far there had been only the one minor explosion and that wasn't entirely her fault. How was she supposed to know when she accidentally cut her finger while cutting her roots, that a drop of blood would fall into her potion and upset it so catastrophically?

His unreasonable hatred for Harry was something else that troubled her, even if he no longer said nasty comments to her brother in Potions. Is it just because he's in Gryffindor?

Violet wasn't sure if Snape hated her. Admittedly, Snape didn't seem to like anyone really. However, in her very first detention with him he'd merely set her to writing lines and almost every other detention she had with him was the same. Which didn't fit with all that she'd heard from other students about what detention with Snape were like. She knew that he could be really nasty and put a student to doing the foulest of things.

"Probably. I mean... Malfoy did have to go to the Hospital wing when he fell and hit his head on that stone statue," Tracey replied dryly with a shrug of her thin shoulders; though completely unconcerned for the blonde boy, Tracey didn't think it had been a wise decision on Violet's part.

"It wasn't a big deal. It's not like I gave him a concussion or broke his nose. It was just a nosebleed. It's not my fault he hit his head on a statue, and it was just a small cut! Head wounds are notorious for being real bleeders," Violet complained, before going on heatedly. "Besides he deserved it. That was a nasty trick he pulled on Harry... trying to get him expelled!"

The blonde tosser had been bragging in the common room about how he’d tricked Potter into meeting him outside of curfew only to rat on them. He was so sure that Potter and Friends were going to be expelled for being caught out of their dorms.

"Well… it was funny," Tracey replied, smirking slightly. Like Violet, Tracey was outcast from Slytherin for being a suspected half-blood and not having a stupid prejudice against muggle-borns or muggles. Which Violet and Harry may as well have been. "I don't think I'll ever forget the look on his face or the sound he made!"

"That was funny," Violet couldn't help but smile, picturing it herself.

There they were in their dimly lit, and eerily green common room. Draco standing in the center, being looked adoringly upon by the two goons and Pansy when Violet suddenly made a beeline for him on hearing what he said. Though her fist was bruised afterwards, the crunching sound his nose made when her fist collided with it was extremely satisfactory. 

"But Malfoy is his favorite. You're lucky all you got was two weeks detention, especially if he only had you writing lines," Tracey commented. "And especially if Draco's dad is furious!"

Before Violet could say anything to this, the sound of Quirrel running and shouting stopped her.

"-Troll in the dungeons! Thought you ought to know," he said just as he reached the High table before falling over in a dead faint.

Almost immediately, screams broke out all over the hall as students everywhere jumped out of their seats. Violet watched in bewilderment, getting up slowly and grabbing onto Tracey who, though she had not screamed, had jumped out of her skin and was ready to race after the rest of the students.

"Are trolls really bad?" Violet asked Tracey with a frown on her small features, having to raise her voice significantly as she tried to maintain balance while people rushing past shoved her.

Before Tracey could respond, her eyes wide and her face extremely pale, purple sparks shot from the High Table as Dumbledore called for silence. As everyone stopped and turned to give him their attention, he advised Prefects to escort their houses to their dorms before telling the teachers to convene in the dungeons.

"Are we really going to go down to the dungeons... where the troll is? " Violet asked, thinking that was a stupid set of instructions for the Headmaster to give considering that Slytherin house was located in the dungeons . Where the troll supposedly was, she couldn’t stress that enough.

"Doubtful... maybe Snape's got better instructions?" Tracey stated nervously as they both allowed themselves to be herded by the Slytherin Prefects. However, they didn't get far. Just in the Entrance Hall, as other houses pushed past them, the Slytherins were creating an unmoving mass of students, at the head of which, it appeared that a few of their Prefects were arguing.

"We can't go to the Dungeons, bird for brains," Violet could just hear Gemma Farley snarling at a sixth year Prefect whose name Violet didn't know. "A troll is down there!"

"And I'm just saying we should wait for instructions from Professor Snape!" the Prefect girl with strawberry blonde hair snapped in turn.

"We can't wait here all night! We need to relocate somewhere we can secure and fast! The troll might not stay in the dungeons long!"

"I'm with Farley on this one. We can't just stand here," a prefect boy called from somewhere behind Violet and Tracey, where the two girls were standing, with Tracey clutching onto Violet's left arm.

"We're going to the library," a girl with platinum blonde hair stated, appearing out of nowhere, her tone firm and authoritative; there was a Head Girl badge on her chest.

And with that, they all started moving once more, heading up the stairs. However, they were just at the point of passing the third floor when Violet saw something strange. At another staircase, she could just make out a boy with red hair, trailing after whom she was sure was her brother. 

Pausing in the middle of the stairs, her hand on the railing, she ignored the people shoving past her and Tracey's incessant tugging, and stared.

"What is he doing!" she wondered, suddenly feeling very annoyed at her twin, who was moving against the grain of the rest of his House.

While she and Harry were very different and they weren’t as close as the Weasley twins, she still loved and felt very protective of her brother. Though, ever since they started going to school they didn't get together very much and were seemingly drifting further apart.

"Vi, what are you doing! We are going to be left behind!" Tracey griped, tugging on Violet who merely shook her off and pointed towards where her brother was headed down a hall.

"LOOK!"

Following her friend's finger, Tracey pushed her glasses up her nose and stared at the two small figures, disappearing around a corner. She turned and watched in bewilderment as Violet hopped off the stairs and started to make her way towards the two figures.

"What are you doing?" Tracey called, hopping after her friend and catching her by the robes, trying to pull her back.

"To see what my brother is doing! He should be going to his house!"

"And we should be heading with ours to the library!"

Violet stopped trying to tug against her friend, who had dug her heels in the ground and was leaning back to keep Violet from moving forward. Turning around, she gave her friend an exasperated look.

"You don't have to come with me," Violet frowned.

Tracey shifted her feet uncomfortably. However, the sudden sounds of screams had them both jumping and clutching at each other, their little hearts hammering hard against their respective chests. "What was that?" Tracey asked breathlessly.

"I don't know, but it came from the direction my brother just went," Violet called before running towards the direction the screams and yells were coming from. It wasn't long before they were standing outside what appeared to be a girl's lavatory from which a cacophony of sounds was coming from.

"I don't think the troll is in the dungeons," Tracey gulped, staring with wide and frightened eyes at the loo before snapping towards Violet as she started to make her way towards the door. "What are you doing?" she asked sharply, grasping her friend's robes.

"My brother is in there! He could be hurt!" Violet stated, filling with fear and panic at the thought of her brother, the only family she loved and really had as she didn't count the Dursleys.

"You can't just go in there! Something could happen to you... we should go get a teacher!" Tracey stated to which Violet merely shoved her away, hard.

"Great idea. You go get one, meanwhile I'm going to see about my brother," she said as she dashed towards the bathroom, moving quickly so as not to be stopped again.

Tracey didn't follow behind this time, but as she came into the lavatory, Violet found she didn't care. Her heart was thundering so hard in her chest, that it drowned out any other sound as she stared at the mayhem before her.

A very large, green thing stood in the bathroom, holding her brother by the ankles and dangling him in mid-air while Ron Weasley stood a few feet before her, throwing chunks of wood from the destroyed stalls, at the monster.

"Harry!" Violet gasped at the sight of her brother hanging upside down as the large troll took repeated swings at her brother with a very large, wooden club, luckily missing her brother every time.

"Do something!" Harry called.

"What?" Ron Weasley asked as Violet wondered what the hell to do as she stood frozen, wracking her brain.

"Anything!" Harry called back.

"Just swish and flick!" Another voice called, drawing Violet's gaze to the sinks, where Hermione Granger was hiding.

Violet didn't know what Granger was talking about as she felt her stomach roil violently. She had a feeling that all the sweets she had at dinner were threatening to make a reappearance just as Weasley pulled out his wand and cast the levitation charm. With one hand on the wall and another holding her stomach, she watched with wide eyes as the club suddenly slid out of the troll's hand and hung over it's head for a moment before falling on it, causing the troll to drop Harry unceremoniously on the floor while it struggled to stay conscious.

Shoving past Weasley, Violet ignored her nausea as she tugged her brother out of the way just as the troll collapsed on it's face. She could feel Harry shaking against her as they all stared at the troll.

"Is it dead?" Hermione asked as Violet and Harry both breathed heavily, trying to calm their thundering hearts.

"I don't think so, just knocked out," Harry said as he pulled away from Violet to retrieve his wand, which was apparently shoved up the creature's nose.

"Ugh, troll bogeys."

Watching her brother wiping snot from his wand, Violet suddenly felt the nausea and tremors she felt stop. Her fear was suddenly replaced by overwhelming anger. Heading over to her brother, she grabbed him by the robes and started shaking him.

"What the bloody hell were you doing?" she asked angrily, her face turning red with rage as she glared at her brother. However, before Harry could do anything more but look at her with wide eyes, the sound of footsteps alerted them to the arrival of several people.

McGonagall was the first to burst into the room, followed very quickly by Snape and Quirrel. Tracey brought up the rear looking very worried and taking in everything before her with wide-eyes.

Letting go of her brother, they both stared at their respective Heads of House with apprehension as they both looked equally livid. Though, as Snape made his way over to her, she noticed that he shot her brother a very nasty glare, as though it were all his fault. Which, Violet had to admit, it sort of was.

Violet didn't say anything, though she frowned as Professor Snape took her by the robes and moved her as far away from the troll as he could manage while McGonagall laced into the rest of them about what they were doing, and how they were lucky they were alive. Violet noticed as Snape pulled her, that his gait was different and frowned as she stared at his leg wondering what was wrong with it.

She found she didn't really care about the explanation as she stood next to Tracey and exchanged looks with the other girl.

"And you, Miss Potter?" Violet snapped to attention, startled when Professor McGonagall pierced her with a stern glare, lips still pressed into a tight line.

"I... well, I saw Harry moving away from his house and I was worried," she mumbled, briefly shooting her brother a glare, causing him to duck his head and rub the back of his neck. "Tracey followed me and I sent her to fetch a teacher."

"I see... well-"

"If you don't mind, I will see to my own students," Snape suddenly cut in with his voice deadly, showing that he wasn't asking at all.

Tracey and Violet exchanged looks as Snape then grabbed them and pushed them gingerly towards the exit. Violet mouthed an apology to Tracey, knowing that Snape was unlikely to be easy on them, considering the stormy expression on his face and the way his vein at his temple was throbbing.

TBC...

Chapter Text

It was the first Quidditch game of the season, though Violet didn't really know what the game was or how it was played as Tracey had no interest in it and Violet didn't talk to anyone else in their House.

However, at eleven a.m, both girls found themselves seated in the Slytherin stands, staring at the game as it started. Mostly because Harry was playing and Violet felt she should at least be supportive of her brother, even if she was still upset with him about the whole troll fiasco. And even if she was sporting her Slytherin cloak, scarf and gloves.

And of course, if Violet was going to freeze in the stands, she was going to drag Tracey with her. It was her honest opinion, that Tracey needed to get out more. She spent far too much time in the library and as a result, do did Violet.

Luckily, Gemma Farley didn't really seem to mind explaining the rules of the game to the girls. Well, mostly for Violet's benefit as Tracey didn't really care and was watching the game with boredom on her small features.

"So are you any good on a broom?" Gemma asked, turning briefly to look at the short, skinny first year. Violet merely shrugged her shoulders, paying rapt attention to the game. It was played at such speeds, that it seemed a little difficult to keep up with.

"She's practically as good as her brother," Tracey piped up for her friend in a very matter-of-fact tone: Violet never seemed to boast of her talents.

"Oh! So maybe we'll have our own Potter Seeker next year?" Gemma teased, nudging Violet. But the short, dark-haired girl shook her head.

"I can't keep up with the snitch," Violet replied not taking her eyes off the Slytherin chasers. For a moment, she thought of the tidbit Harry had told her that he'd learned from his friend Hermione. Their father was Quidditch Captain when he was in school and his position was Chaser. "Maybe a chaser," she commented distractedly, watching the fluid way the Chasers seemed to move and work together that it seemed almost like a ballet on brooms.

However, as she watched a bludger sent barreling through the air and nearly hitting one of the Gryffindor Chasers in the head, she found that the idea of suffering broken bones or concussions did not appeal to her.

"I think I'd rather watch," Violet commented with a grimace.

"Well, not to discourage you from trying out next year, but it would probably be for the best. Flint isn't quite a benevolent or merciful leader," the brunette prefect offered conversationally, to which Violet and Tracey both looked at her with wide eyes and raised brows.

Turning back to the game as Gemma cheered loudly as Slytherin made another goal, Violet started to pay the chasers rapt attention once more. She didn't immediately notice that anything was wrong until Tracey suddenly grasped her arm very hard.

"Look!" the auburn-haired girl exclaimed when Violet turned to give her a very vexed glare.

Turning away from her friend, she followed the gloved finger to what she was pointing at and felt her heart leap into her throat as her stomach tightened. High over the heads of the other players, where her brother had spent a good deal of the game just hovering to watch, Violet found her brother riding his broom as one would ride a bucking bull.

"What is he doing?" Violet asked alarmed as she started to shove her way out of her seat and towards the edge of the stands, as if that would allow her to see what was happening any better.

She felt her heart leap as the broom started to roll with Harry just barely hanging on. She could hear the jeering and laughing from her House-mates, but she ignored it as she continued to watch Harry.

The next moment, the broom had bucked wildly and she felt her stomach lurch as she saw her brother suddenly dangling from the broom by one hand.

"What the hell is happening?" Violet asked, turning to look at Tracey who very comfortingly, didn't find the situation the least bit amusing and showed a grave expression.

"Only thing I can guess would be someone jinxing the broom but... no student would be capable of a jinx of that caliber," Tracey replied with a frown, knowing this for a fact because her father was a very good Auror and Tracey always had a fascination with Defense and the Dark Arts. It was what she and her father mostly bonded over.

Violet only distantly absorbed this as she watched Gryffindor's beaters try and get her brother safely onto one of their brooms, resulting in Harry's broom moving higher. All they could do was circle underneath as Harry continued to hang on by his fingers, but the broom was vibrating so hard that Violet feared that Harry would lose his grip any second.

"Why aren't the teachers doing anything?!" Violet cried in frustration, hating the fact that all she could do was stand there and wring her hands as tears sprouted in her eyes and her heart leaped into her throat, constricting it.

As if to check to see if any of them were bothering to help, her eyes flicked to the stands where the majority of the school staff seemed to be seated. Her gaze unwittingly fell on the purple turban and she found, much to her astonishment that Quirrel was staring at her brother without blinking, his face twisted into an almost satisfied concentration, his eyes gleaming strangely.

A cold chill swept up her spine as she stared at the man. She wasn't exactly sure what it was about Quirrel, but something about him seemed off and it wasn't his stutter. He gave her the creeps, ever since Harry, Hagrid and she ran into him in The Leaky Cauldron.

"Jinxing... it involves eye contact... right?" Violet asked tremulously, vaguely recalling something that Tracey had once told her.

"Yes, it's a requirement, otherwise it doesn't work," Tracey replied, giving her friend a curious look just as Violet moved towards the stairs, unable to simply stand there and watch any longer.

She wasn't really sure what she was doing as she started to run down the stairs, only vaguely aware that she was moving towards the teacher's stands. However, she hadn't quite made it there, before she heard the cheering coming from the field. Turning instead towards the pitch, she saw her brother standing in the middle of the field, holding up one of his hands.

Not really caring what just happened, Violet ran onto the pitch, shoving away the Gryffindor team-members that blocked her way as they landed and throwing herself at Harry. Her arms wrapped tightly around him as she pressed her face into his neck.

"Vi... can't breathe," Harry wheezed as he patted his sister lightly on the back.

Pulling away and wiping away any stray tears that had fallen, Violet punched her twin lightly on his chest.

"You are more trouble than you're worth. Don't EVER do that to me again!"

XxX

Severus stood, staring down into the pitch, completely unamused. He could feel a bead of sweat, collecting by his temple, thankfully hidden by his hair.

His eyes narrowed, watching the Potter girl shoving her way through the Gryffindor players like a little wrecking ball, until she reached her brother. A twinge that felt remarkably like jealousy resonated within him, as he watched the female Potter enveloping her twin tightly in her arms.

Thus far, this was not his day. Gryffindor defeating Slytherin, was the least of his worries, but still somehow managed to make the list of things that were wrong with this particular day.

His robes had mysteriously, caught on fire. Fortuitous, really, when one took into account the results. But it was highly unlikely to be an accident, it was suspicious even. And in spite of the results, Severus didn't take very kindly to being set on fire.

More disturbing, were the particular events of today's match. An attempt, a clumsy one which -still - would have been effective given enough time, had been made on the male Potter progeny. Not a matter to be taken lightly. And one that was highly concerning, considering the boy was only eleven years old.

Turning his head slightly, he caught sight of the Headmaster, who while seated and smiling, had a steely expression in his blue eyes. As his black eyes met the Headmaster's sparkling blue, they both exchanged a grave look. In his head, Severus could hear the Headmaster's voice, instructing him to keep a sharper eye on Harry and on Quirrel.

With an imperceptible nod, Severus turned away to leave the stands. A scowl etched onto his face, he ruminated on the fact that with only three months into the Potters first year, the twins were already little trouble magnets. It seemed an awful omen of what the next 7 years had in store for him.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Christmas morning was cold. Violet would have found it lonely too, as all the girls in her dorm had gone home for the Holidays, but the fact that there were presents at the foot of her bed rather seemed to make her forget all about that.

Besides, after sharing a tiny space with her brother all her life, and then having to share the dorm with four girls, she found it refreshing to have a room all to herself. It hardly bothered her that she was practically the only Slytherin in the entire school, but for a handful of others that were staying too.

Tracey had invited her to come with her for the holidays, but Violet didn't feel right leaving her brother all alone at the castle as it was that special time of year that you were supposed to spend with the ones you loved. Violet felt that she ought to be there with her brother. Even if she was a scrooge or grinch where Christmas was concerned. She'd always hated the holiday as it just served to show her everything she didn't have.

However, her face seemed to brighten slightly as she noticed that there were what looked like presents at the foot of her bed. Moving over towards the little pile, she stared at them in wonderment. She couldn't fathom where they all could have come from.

Picking up the smallest first, she stared at the note and ripped it up without reading it when she realized it was from the Dursleys. Considering how nasty they were, she didn't bother with reading the note, nor cared for the fifty-pence piece attached to it.

After tossing aside the strips of paper, she turned her attention to the next. She smiled as she noticed it was from Harry and wondered that if for once she and her brother thought alike. After opening the present, she nearly laughed as she noticed he'd continued their little tradition and gave her an origami crane. For her part, Violet had branched out a little and made a little owl and charmed it to fly when her brother opened the box it came in.

Turning her attention to the next present, still going according to size, she smiled. It was from Tracey and wrapped in silver wrapping paper. Opening the long box, she found what appeared to be a set of three sour-quills. One electric blue, another neon green, and the last a sort of neon red.

Violet was surprised when she noticed that there were two other presents, addressed from Tracey's parents. Mr. Davis sent her what looked like a wand holster, very much like the one that Tracey owned. Tracey's mother sent a mystery novel by Ellen Raskin called The Westing Game.

After reading the back summary of the little book, Violet set it aside, and strapped the wand holster to her wrist before slipping her wand inside. 

The next gift was from Hagrid and appeared to be a hand carved, wooden, Stargazer Lily pendant. It was roughly the size of galleon and attached to a leather thong, meant to be worn as a necklace. Violet felt awe as she stared at the pendant, touching it with her finger. She could feel tears collecting in her eyes and her heart swell with warmth.

Though she wasn't as attached to Hagrid as her brother was, she couldn't help feeling enormously tender towards the very large and gruff man who'd first introduced them to the wizarding world. Pulling the pendant over her head, Violet fingered the pendant one last time, thinking that it was possibly the most beautiful thing she'd ever been given and telling herself that she had to make more of an effort to repay such kindness to Hagrid.

Finally, the last parcel was lumpy and wrapped plainly, and oddly enough, addressed from the Weasleys. Violet frowned slightly, wondering at that. Though she knew that Ron Weasley was best friends with her brother, along with Hermione Granger, Violet barely interacted with them. While she was polite to Granger and attempted to be polite to Weasley, she merely felt awkward around them. The fact that they were in rival houses made it all the more difficult.

Opening the present, Violet raised a brow as she stared at what appeared to be a hand-knitted sweater in pastel pink and a box of fudge. She frowned at the color of the sweater as she lifted the bulky sweater from it's wrapping, setting aside the box of fudge, while staring at the V stitched in royal purple.

Though Violet had never been one for wearing pink (though she didn't have a choice as she had to wear Dudley's hand-me-downs), and she was befuddled that she would be given a present by a set of complete strangers, she knew that the fact that the sweater was hand-knit meant a great deal.

Someone had actually spent much of their time doing this... for her. That meant that not only they were thinking of her, but thought she was worthy of spending their time on. And she couldn't say she wasn't touched by the gesture, even if she found pastel pink a truly atrocious color.

Groaning, knowing that it would be very ungrateful not to wear it, she pulled the thing over her head before shoving her unruly hair back.

Well, at least it's warm, she thought. And warmth was something precious for a Slytherin, considering the dungeons and especially their House, was bitterly cold.

XxX

Violet was amongst the first to arrive in the Great Hall for dinner as there wasn't much for her to do in her dorm.

Upon entering, her eyes did a quick search, not that she had to look very hard for who she wanted. After all, the Great Hall was still pretty empty and Hagrid was very hard to miss. Smiling, she made a beeline for the High Table, ignoring some of the looks she got as she went, even from some of the teachers.

She was sure she didn't make a pretty picture with her extremely baggy jeans, and bulky pink sweater, with the large greying t-shirt she wore underneath poking out from under her sweater by several inches. It didn't help either that her jet black hair which reached a bit past her shoulders now, seemed to grow in every which way and half-obscured her vision.

Seated, Hagrid's head was still a good deal taller than Violet, but she didn't let herself be troubled by this. Jumping as she finally reached him, she wrapped her arms as best she could around his neck, beaming as she pulled away enough to kiss his cheek.

"Thank you for the christmas present, Hagrid. I love it!" she smiled as she let him go and touched her feet back down to the floor.

Hagrid's cheeks turned pink as he looked at her a bit bashfully, his smile embarrassed as his eyes became glassy. "Was nothin' special-"

"It's beautiful! The most beautiful thing I've ever gotten!" Violet smiled, pulling the pendant out from beneath her pink sweater and holding it gingerly between her thumb and index finger, running her index finger over the smooth and polished wood.

Real tears shone in Hagrid's eyes then as he stared at her. Violet felt her stomach knot itself as she felt sentiment clawing at her chest. She hadn't meant to make Hagrid sad. However, she had a feeling that his tears were more from joy than sadness, much like her own earlier.

Not wishing to become emotional in front of so many people, as her tears were something she hid from even Harry who was the only one who ever got to see her sweet side, she looked past Hagrid where McGonagall was staring at her with a slight upturn of her lips. But her eyes too appeared somewhat sad.

On her other side was the Headmaster who wished her a Happy Christmas and told her how pleasant it was to receive a visit from her at the staff table. Violet merely grinned in turn and wished him a Happy Christmas as well before she spotted her brother making his way into the Great Hall with the Weasley clan. Telling goodbye to the teachers, and thanking Hagrid once more, she skipped towards her brother.

"Hey, girly Potter's got a Weasley sweater too!" one of the twins stated as Violet threw her arms around her brother, noticing immediately that he was wearing an emerald green sweater, like her own, with an H on it.

"Did you like your little owl?" Violet asked. This year, she'd made him an owl instead of a crane because of Hedwig. While Hagrid had gotten the owl for them to share, Harry more or less was the real owner as Violet wasn't really one for taking care of pets. Harry on the other hand had loved Hedwig the moment he'd laid eyes on her.

"Yeah. How did you get it to fly?" he asked as they started to make their way towards the Gryffindor table as Violet didn't have anyone to sit with at her own House.

"I asked Professor Flitwick to teach me a to charm it a couple weeks ago," Violet replied as they sat down to eat and started to tell each other about the gifts they respectively received.

Violet frowned as Harry finished. "Wait. You got an invisibility cloak? That belonged to our... father?"

Harry nodded, looking nervous as the Weasley's continued to happily interact around them. He gave Violet an apologetic and almost guilty expression at the fact that he'd been left the cloak, meanwhile she'd gotten nothing special from their parents.

Though he knew Violet was capable of a lot of love, she had a tendency to be aloof. Growing up, when it came to their parents, Violet never seemed to show as much interest as Harry did and she never really seemed interested in talking about them. When they'd been told the truth about what happened to their parents... Violet hadn't really reacted much. To her, it was like hearing about complete strangers and she was numb to it.

Except for the burning she felt in her chest, but she ignored the feeling, preferring to shove it down and pretend it didn't exist.

"Yeah... but we could share it-"

Violet didn't say anything to that, merely choosing to turn away and shrug her shoulders.

"That's okay Harry. You were meant to have it," Violet stated, ignoring the stung feeling she felt that she hadn't gotten anything special from their parents before telling herself she shouldn't care. After all, weren't these people strangers, even if they had sacrificed themselves for Harry and herself?

"But-"

"No, Harry. It's yours and I really DON'T want it," Violet stated firmly, her conviction getting stronger as she ignored the thought that perhaps her parents had loved Harry more.

XxX

Violet didn't know what she was doing there, or why she agreed to go. She was already on edge, sneaking out past curfew and hiding underneath the invisibility cloak with her brother.

By the time they finally found the stupid mirror they were looking for and were standing before it, Violet couldn't help feeling that it was a monumental waste of her time. Though, the mirror was impressive but for some reason she kept picturing a fun-house mirror. After all, it had to be some kind of trick right?

"I don't see anything," Violet stated monotonously, as she stood just behind Harry.

"Maybe you have to stand where I am; here, stand right here," Harry instructed, moving off to the side and allowing Violet to stand before the mirror. In her head, for some reason she kept picturing some large and boisterous carny crying, 'Step right up and witness the magical mirror that's a gateway to viewing the dead!'

Violet felt her heart skip a beat as figures started to appear behind her. She felt her chest tightening as she approached the mirror more closely to get a better look after checking to see that there was no one behind her.

It wasn't long before two figures made themselves visible and clear. One a very beautiful woman with red hair and eyes just like her and Harry; the other was a man, with messy black hair and who looked exactly like Harry but for a few slight differences.

Violet felt her stomach twisting as she saw how happy they looked as they beamed at her. And there, just beyond the man who was her father, she could see Harry. Harry looking healthy, and not small for his age. Harry, without a scar on his head, and looking happy.

"This isn't real Harry," Violet stated, feeling the familiar burn in her heart as she ignored the tightening in her throat.

She turned away from the mirror, unable to stand looking at it any longer.

"But-"

"No Harry. It's… this is some trick or mirage... a fantasy. It isn't real! Our parents are dead, Harry, and nothing is ever going to bring them back, or make the past eleven years disappear," Violet stated bluntly and almost harshly, hating the hurt look in her brother's green eyes. "Don't waste time dreaming for something that's never going to happen," Violet stated, wishing to comfort her brother but knowing he was too hurt with her at the moment to accept it.

"I'm sorry, Harry," she whispered, before leaving, not caring that she didn't have the cloak to hide her as she tried to make her way back down to her dorm. Tears had sprouted in her eyes as the image of Harry, staring at her like she'd just stabbed him in the heart, engraved itself in her memory.

Once more, her chest burned as she thought of the mirror and as she continued to mechanically make her way quickly through the dark. Finally she was able to identify what it was. It was a dark and bitter emotion that she could almost taste. It seemed to go beyond any anger she might temporarily feel and had it's roots dug deep inside her.

It was resentment... resentment at her parents for leaving them. For giving up their lives and leaving them to the Dursleys. For not being there for the past ten years of their lives. For not being there for every Halloween, Christmas and birthday. For not taking care of them. For failing to protect them and keep them safe. For giving Harry that painful longing. For being complete strangers to her.

It wasn't until she slammed hard into something solid, which groaned on impact and caused her to fall on her backside, that she realized that she'd been running. Wiping her eyes which were muddled by tears, she looked up at what had caused her to fall and found that even in the dark, she recognized her Head of House. The glare on his face disappeared as he noticed her tears and labored breathing.

"Miss Potter?" he questioned, "What are you doing out at this hour?"

Violet tried to calm her breathing, but it was useless. She burst into sobs, drawing her knees to her chest and burying her face in her knees, wishing to hide her shame. She couldn't even remember the last time she'd cried, much less bawled like this and she detested how it made her feel like a baby.

With her arms wrapped around her knees and her face hidden in their depths, she started to unconsciously rock herself as she continued to cry. She didn't know what Snape was doing or thought, but she wished she could just disappear as she continued to attempt to stop her bawling but she just couldn't no matter how hard she tried.

Violet wasn't sure how long she sat there. It felt like an eternity before she was able to get ahold of herself. Peeking out from beneath her arms after stealthily wiping her tears away on her sleeves, she was startled to find that Snape was crouching down so that he was almost level with her and staring at her with a look that was impossible for her to discern.

"Here," he stated simply, holding out a black handkerchief to her.

With cheeks that were flaming red, Violet took the proffered item, using it to wipe away the snot and residue wetness on her cheeks. Her eyes felt swollen and she was sure her nostrils were as red as her cheeks.

"What happened, Miss Potter?" he asked, his tone cold but with what sounded like fury as he got to his feet. Violet didn't know how fury could sound cold. "Did someone hurt you?" he asked, his tone menacing, which somehow Violet was certain was not meant for her but at some unknown, imaginary person.

She merely shook her head, too ashamed to speak as her cheeks continued to burn. While she hated that she'd cried, she hated it even more that someone had been witness to it. She allowed her hair to flop in her face and half-hid her eyes.

"Tell me what happened to put you in this state," Snape snapped, his patience apparently worn thin.

"I," her throat was sore and raw. It sounded like she'd gargled glass. Clearing her throat, she tried again, not able to look at Snape as she hugged her knees tighter to herself and lowered her gaze. "I saw my parents... they were in this mirror... but I know it's not real-"

Her voice was small and she was sure that if the hall hadn't been so quiet, he probably wouldn't have heard a word she said.

A sigh escaped her Head of House. "I see."

For a while they remained silent and unmoving, Violet feeling strangely hollow. Distantly, she wondered if she were a terrible person for being so angry and resentful towards her parents, after all, it wasn't their fault. But they still weren't there… that felt like the least parents could do.

"Come, Miss Potter. It's long past the time you should be in bed."

Violet nodded, getting to her feet and keeping her eyes low as they made their way towards Slytherin. She didn't look up once until she was before the entrance to Slytherin and even then when she turned to Snape, she didn't look up at him. Her cheeks flamed red as she extended the black kerchief she still clutched in her hand to him, staring at his chest.

"Keep it."

She nodded her head, wondering why she was dumb enough to think he'd want the snotty piece of cloth back.

"Good night Professor," she whispered, before disappearing inside, wishing she could really disappear.

TBC...

Chapter Text

It was double Potions class; Gryffindor and Slytherin first years. Possibly the class that caused him the worst headaches for several reasons.

The first being, as was usually the case between Gryffindor and Slytherin, the incessant fighting; never conducive to good Potion brewing, but at least he was always capable of keeping this to a minimum.

The second being that damn Longbottom boy. He'd never met anyone worse at Potions, and he had half a mind to forever ban the boy from his class. However, Dumbledore would never allow it, so he simply had to make due and be extra vigilant for disaster whilst counting down to the moment where he could refuse the boy if he dared apply for his NEWTs class.

The third, being having to stare at the blasted Potter boy, who was the spitting image of his father with his unruly hair and large glasses. Unfortunately the boy had his mother's green eyes that had once, and only once, managed to catch him off guard. And as much as he burned to puncture the boy's undoubtedly inflated ego, to somehow put him in his place, he simply couldn't because of the Girl.

The Potter's first born was possibly his greatest problem.

The Potter girl was so very nearly identical to her brother, that she could easily be mistaken for a boy. However, where the Boy's face was a bit more square, the Girl's was marginally longer and softer. And while the Girl's hair was equally messy, it was slightly longer, which coincidentally made it look shaggier. What was worst, her emerald-green, almond-shaped eyes were not hidden behind hideous glasses, and when set on him made Severus feel eviscerated.

Severus wasn't quite sure what to make of the Girl.

From the very first night in the castle, she was a proverbial sphinx. Severus wasn't quite sure when any single student's sorting had been such a hot topic of discussion amongst the staff, and no one was more surprised than Severus by the Girl's sorting into Slytherin. Especially after her twin had just continued the long Potter tradition of being sorted into Gryffindor.

In her first Potions class, she showed herself to be a force to be reckoned with, or at the very least that her temper was.

Unfortunately, while she seemed to have inherited her mother's fiery personality and eyes, she had inherited none of her talent for Potions. She was almost as atrocious at Potions as Longbottom, whereas the Boy, much to his chagrin, proved himself adequate enough in the practical aspect of the class. Though Severus wasn't wholly convinced the boy wasn't getting by without some help from Granger.

Severus tried to ignore the Girl, but it was slightly difficult when she happened to be in his House. For the most part, he was successful. However, there were things she did that he simply could not ignore. Like punching Draco Malfoy in the face. Though, he still didn't quite understand what that had been about only that the Potter boy had somehow been involved.

It would seem that the Girl felt fiercely protective of her twin. Though why she felt so strongly about protecting her brother was a mystery to him. Perhaps the girl knew she was the elder sibling. Or there was some innate feeling that came with being the first born, where younger siblings were concerned.

However, the girl was a mystery. From what little he saw of her, he gathered she was mostly an aloof child. Then came the bloody Holidays and he'd seen two things that had befuddled him. The first was seeing the Girl shower actual affection on that buffoon Hagrid. It was the first time he'd seen her show affection to anyone other than her twin.

Then had been the worst; seeing those stunning, emerald eyes of hers swollen with tears.

He'd had very little choice but to give her his silken handkerchief (a Christmas gift from Narcissa some years ago), at a complete loss as he was at what to do to comfort a sniveling child; a sniveling child with her eyes.

Though why he'd allowed her to keep his handkerchief was beyond him. After all, the thing was charmed so it never became sullied.

Glaring at yet another poorly written essay, Severus swept his gaze around the dungeon classroom, wondering why he was ruminating so much on the Potter children... the Girl specifically. Sure... he'd promised to protect them... for Lily, but the reality was they weren't any different than any other child in his life, even if they were significantly smaller than the other first years (to the point that he was actually quite concerned that their growth was stunted or they were malnourished something he wanted to look into).

And children really, were the bane of his existence. Often, Severus wondered at the fact that he'd ever been one himself.

Scowling out at the many little faces hovering over their brewing cauldrons, his eyes drifted unconsciously over to the Girl, in the hopes that she was at very least managing with the assignment for today. He wasn't sure he could deal with a Potter or Longbottom catastrophe today.

He was somewhat startled when his eyes were instead met by the girl's gaze. Her eyes immediately lowered, and a faint trace of pink alit her cheeks as her unruly hair fell to shade her face.

Frowning, he wondered what that was about as he tore his gaze away to take in the rest of the class. Not once had the Girl struck him as shy, or bashful. In fact, he was increasingly growing to think of her as rather shameless.

Was she embarrassed he'd seen her crying, he wondered before shaking his head telling himself firmly that he didn't care and if he wondered, it was simply because she was Lily's daughter, and she was in his House making her his direct responsibility, as all Slytherins were.

XxX

Violet sat awake in the Slytherin common room. It was something close to two in the morning, so the room was empty of anyone else. Though she could feel the darkness of the room pressing in around her as the green lanterns that hung overheard on chairs were doused, she found that she wasn't disturbed by the darkness.

Huddled on the end of the couch, her school cloak wrapped tightly around her, she hugged her knees to her chest and in her hands, she absently rubbed the silken piece of cloth she held. Absently, her gazed stared at the roaring fire in the hearth before her.

They'd had astronomy that night, and Violet wasn't sure why, but she hadn't been able to sleep after they'd gotten back.

She hadn't spoken to Harry since the night before the mirror. She'd avoided him, as much as he'd avoided her after the incident. But... she still felt bad about the things she said to him, even if what she said was just the truth.

But she didn't want Harry to hurt. She much less wanted Harry to hate her.

They were all each other had... before. Though she supposed now, he had Ron and Hermione. Perhaps, he didn't really need her. Perhaps Ron and Hermione, didn't tell him the things that he didn't want to hear.

Harry... he liked to avoid the ugly things in life, as much as it was possible at least. Or... he was much more passive about things. He went more easily with their lot in life, accepted it better than she'd ever had. And somehow, he was able to let it go, and still look at the good in life.

Violet didn't know how to do that anymore, she wasn't even sure if she ever really had. She didn't see the good. Whatever appeared good, she looked at with suspicion. She watched it, dissected it, and when she found the bad, she focused on it and ignored the good , if it was ever there to begin with.

For the most part, she'd stopped sharing her observations with Harry, many years ago. She knew they upset him, and usually lead to arguments between them, and Violet didn't want to fight with her brother.

But that night... it had hurt and her temper had flared and she'd said things to Harry, that she knew he wouldn't want to accept.

Chewing on her lip, she regretted her anger. It always made her say or do stupid things. Things that she wouldn't do if she were calm.

Being angry never really solved anything. People didn't react favorably to anger and usually she tried to keep it hidden from everyone, even if she wasn't always successful.

Pretending... that's what people liked. When she smiled at them sweetly. When she looked at them with her eyes wide, through her lashes. When she spoke pretty, polite words, or giggled at something that wasn't terribly clever or amusing. When she behaved like a happy child and gave them her rapt attention like they were gods.

It wasn't that Violet was miserable. Most of the time, she could ignore the fact that her parents were dead, that she was raised by awful relatives, and that she and Harry had to share an uncomfortably tight space for the first eleven years of their life.

But sometimes... sometimes her chest felt like it would cave in under the pressure of absolutely everything that she had to lock away.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Tracey Davis wasn't going to say anything. She wasn't going to complain about being dragged out of the freezing cold dungeons, to the equally freezing grounds on a Sunday. And she wasn't going to complain as she sat on the hard, but thankfully dry ground, with a book open in her lap as she ate a licorice wand. (It was at least better than being stuck in the Slytherin common room, listening to Daphne Greengrass boast about all the Valentines that she'd received.)

Tracey certainly wasn't going to comment on Violet's strange desire to spin around in circles. However, she did wonder about a few things. The foremost in her mind being, why was Violet spinning in circles like this, but Tracey knew better than to question Violets occasional odd habits. They never had much of an explanation, least not one that satisfied Tracey.

"You're going to make yourself sick," Tracey commented, her Irish lilt barely noticeable in that moment as she struggled to snap off a piece of candy from the rest of the wand-like treat.

"The point is to get dizzy," Violet replied as she spread her arms out once more and started to spin like a top. Her shaggy, raven hair, which now grazed her shoulders, fanned out around her and reminded Tracey of a black cape. Violet's cheeks were rosy from the exertion and her eyes bright.

"Why?"

"Because it's fun!" Violet replied before dropping to the ground on her back with a large grin on her face and her eyes closed and she breathed a little heavily.

Tracey was quite sure that this was the happiest she had seen her friend in the entire time she'd known the girl, which really had only been a few months. And it made her wonder that something so simple, could make her friend so happy and feel so light.

"You haven't smiled much lately, what's wrong with you?" Tracey observed with a frown. And it was true, while Violet had thanked Tracey profusely for the gifts, even though she'd already written to her to thank her, the dark-haired girl seemed rather... subdued since the holidays.

"Do you think Professor Snape has ever refereed in the past?" Violet asked, completely avoiding her friend's question as she instead turned her gaze to the sky and started to trace patterns in the clouds with an outstretched finger.

"I don't think so," Tracey replied, knowing her friend was evading her question. However, she couldn't deny that it was an interesting topic she chose. It had been rather strange to hear that Professor Snape had refereed the Gryffindor versus Hufflepuff game the previous day.

"Now, what's wrong with you?" Tracey asked stubbornly, ignoring the book open in her lap and the licorice wand in her hand, focusing instead on her best friend; the only friend and ally in Slytherin she would ever have because of her lineage... not that Tracey cared about that. In her opinion, it was better to have one good friend, than a handful of bad friends.

Violet frowned, dropping her hand onto her stomach and not turning to look at her friend. A sigh escaped her lips. She had to talk to someone about it, she guessed, but the idea of talking about something that touched her emotions in anyway... it made her uncomfortable. Violet had never been one much for sharing her feelings, even with Harry. Usually, anything she shared with him was because he was with her and there wasn't much choice.

"Harry is upset with me," she replied. "He's not spoken to me since the Holidays."

"Why? What happened?" Tracey asked with concern. She didn't quite understand the relationship between the Potter twins. To her, they weren't similar in anything but their appearance, and they didn't seem to have much in common. But it was obvious they loved each other, and would look after one another at any cost.

Violet sat up and gave Tracey her full attention after casting a surreptitious look around to ensure that no one would overhear them before spilling the whole tale.

Of course, she left out the part where she ran into Snape and cried. It was bad enough that Snape had witnessed that particular humiliation, she didn't want anyone else to know about it. Gosh, she could barely even look at Snape anymore without blushing in shame!

Although, that may have been because she had kept his handkerchief and she couldn't help feeling slightly guilty for it, as if she had stolen it. 

After she'd noticed that it wasn't covered in her snot, much to her awe, she thought she should return it. But the thought of facing Snape again after he'd seen her bawling like a toddler was too much to bear. And the more she fingered the smooth, perfectly black piece of cloth, the more she wanted it for herself, though she didn't know where that compulsion came from.

Violet admittedly liked to snoop in people's things. In all her years of sifting through the belongings of others, Violet had never felt any desire to take that which was not hers. However, that handkerchief was another matter. She had an uncontrollable desire to keep it, and rationalized to herself that... Snape had told her that she could keep it.

"Oh," Tracey said, playing with her glasses, at a loss to what to say. She didn't really know what it must be like, to lose one's parents, especially at such a young age. Violet usually didn't talk about it, and now that she was, it was with a decidedly distant tone, as though she wasn't talking about her parents, but instead a set of strangers who'd been murdered.

Tracey wondered if that was because she was so little when they died. Violet hadn't known her parents, she didn't remember them, so how could she miss them specifically?

"Well I'm sure he'll come around. I mean... he can't stop talking to you forever. You live together!" Tracey replied to which Violet frowned thinking just how closely she and Harry did have to live together.

All those years... trapped together in the small and suffocating little cupboard under the stairs... it made her more than a little claustrophobic in recent years. While once she had been comforted to be so close to her brother, in the last year or two, the space had simply become too cramped, that she would sometimes suffer panic attacks.

The very thought of having to return to Privet Drive made her sick, even if she and Harry were given Dudley's second bedroom. She never wanted to go back there, not after having been to Hogwarts.

Violet wondered if there were any way to change that. But the thought of trying to tell someone again about what happened at Dursley's frightened her. And even if they did believe her and took her and Harry away from her neglectful relatives, what if she and Harry had to be separated? What if they ended up in places far worse than the Dursley's?

"I guess," Violet said, shaking off her sad thoughts before getting back to her feet, not wanting to think about summer.

Closing her eyes once more, she spread her arms about her and started to spin once more, feeling light and happy once more, if only for a while. She'd never really been one who wanted to linger on anguish, nor to moan and cry about things she couldn't change.

Opening her eyes as she continued to spin quickly, the scenery around her blurring quickly, she smiled to know that moments like this could exist, even if only moments at a time.

TBC...

Chapter Text

"Wizarding children's stories seem very different than muggle stories," Violet commented from where she sat on a stone bench in the courtyard. A small, leather-bound book- a collection of stories by Beedle the Bard- lay open on her lap, which she then shut as she finished it.

Beside her, Tracey looked up from the licorice wand she was chewing the end of while studying for their next Potions quiz, and looked at her best friend. Violet had recently become interested in wizarding children's stories after a discussion they had where she discovered that they'd grown up with very different fairytales.

"You should be studying for the test," Tracey pointed out dryly, not without a little bit of envy. Because no matter how little Violet tried, how atrocious she was at the practical aspect of Potions, the girl with jet-black hair seemed to have great memorization skills. It seemed she never had to crack a book in order to get a high score on a quiz or exam. Which Tracey found rather irritating, considering how much time she herself devoted to her studies. Granted, her scores were usually higher than Violet's, but not by too much, which wasn't really fair when she studied so hard for those scores.

Violet waved her hand in dismissal. Violet did not study. Ever . Why study boring textbooks when there are so many much more interesting books in the world?

The only times she cracked open her textbooks was for homework, and even then it was with extreme reluctance and prejudice. In that aspect, she and Harry were quite similar, she supposed.

At the thought of her twin, Violet felt a familiar ache in her chest. She missed her brother. It was just over three months, and they were still not talking to each other.

Not that Harry seemed to be actively going out of his way to avoid her (although with the size of the castle, and their houses being on polar ends, he didn't really have to try ).

This was the longest they'd ever gone without speaking to one another. The longest a row had ever lasted, and Violet had to admit that it scared her how much time Harry could spend apart from her without even a symptom of... regret or anything.

Violet recalled a time- perhaps because they didn't have anyone else- when they clung to each other.

Violet wanted to smile, or cry, remembering times locked in the cupboard when she and Harry would curl up on the little pallet facing one another. Times when she needed to get her mind off the crawly spiders that inhabited their cramped living space... times when she needed Harry to quiet from one of the Dursley's punishments, and she would tell him stories of magic. Stories filled with castles, knights, and dragons.

Even the stories from her head, and the magic in them, was nothing like the reality. But then... when magic seemed only the stuff of stories with it's limitless possibilities despite the strange things that happened around them, it was something that comforted them. A secret they shared in whispered voices, stories she told in defiance of the Dursley's and their mania against all things imaginative or remotely magical.

It was part of one of her earliest memories.

She recalled, she couldn't be anymore than four, though she felt as if she must've been three. And for the first time, Harry had asked Aunt Petunia about his lightning shaped scar.

Violet hadn't understood why Aunt Petunia had gotten so angry that she grabbed both of them by the scruff of the neck and locked them in the cupboard for the rest of the day. But she'd grabbed Harry so hard, that her nails had scraped his neck and drew blood, and Harry started to cry.

As they both sat in the dark little cupboard, Violet had pulled Harry close, her little scrawny arms trying to shield him and comfort him. Wanting almost to absorb him into herself, so that nothing would ever hurt him.

" Shh... don't cry. She's just lying, because it's so special Harry," Violet had whispered into his hair, pressing her face right against Harry's as she hugged him tight while he cried silently. Because to cry out loud, was to incur uncle Vernon's wrath. He had no patience for the twin's cries, as it was all expended on Dudley's temper tantrums. " She's jealous, because your scar is magic."

"Which one is your favorite?" Tracey asked with a sigh, taking off her glasses and scrubbing at her dry eyes. She needed a study break.

Violet snapped out of her thoughts and turned to her pretty friend. Briefly, she turned to look at the book in her lap, as if to contemplate the answer, but it was already at her lips.

"The Warlocks Hairy Heart," Violet responded before scrunching her nose and offering a smile. "Although, it's a bit silly for a heart to become hairy. It has no hair follicles!"

Tracey furrowed her brow and stared at Violet with a wry but amused smile. Leave it to Violet to relate logic to an obscure piece of a children's story.

"Yes, because removing a heart will stop one from feeling emotion," Tracey pointed out dryly, before scrunching her own nose in distaste. "I always thought that story to be gross."

"Well, which one is your favorite then?" Violet asked, turning up her nose in imitation of Daphne at her most snottiest. Tracey briefly giggled before responding.

"I always wanted dad to tell me The Tale of the Three Brothers."

Violet furrowed her brow, wondering why something about that story seemed to remind her of something, but pushed it away. While she had enjoyed that story much more than Babbity Rabbity, or the story about the fountain, it didn't quite speak to her the way the story of the Hairy Heart did.

Having no heart... being able to cut it out, and not have to feel anything, it seemed something almost worth envying. Except, that for the warlock it turned out so terribly.

And at the same time, her heart ached for the fictional man. Perhaps because.. when she read the story, she couldn't help picturing Professor Snape as the Warlock. And she couldn't help wondering if perhaps their very odd Head of House, who could be as cold as he was cruel, had put away his own heart.

Was that possible? Was their magic to disconnect from your emotions? If there was, Violet wanted to learn it.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Slytherin House was perhaps the most insular of all the Hogwarts Houses. A curious study of human behavior, considering one of it's predominant traits was extreme loyalty to it's own, while made up of individuals who had deep seeded trust issues. Individuals who were in most cases suspicious, if not downright paranoid and cynical.

It was truly a delicate balance of two schools of thought. One where Slytherins were ingrained to look after their own... and the other where every Slytherin put self-preservation above all else. It made it difficult to ever really trust anyone.

As such, Violet Potter, coming from a long line of Gryffindors would never truly fit in amongst her house, no matter how Slytherin she might be at the core. No matter the fact that the Sorting Hat had branded her a Slytherin.

She, like Tracey Davis, were both looked down on by all the other Slytherins, and ostracized.

But Violet had proven herself to be quite adept at protecting herself, so all the bullying that came from other Slytherin first and second years, was usually limited to verbal insults, which she usually shrugged off. After all, Violet had grown a callous over her heart after the Dursley's. The words of strangers couldn't strike as hard as when it came from family. And Violet had long discarded even the Dursley's as family.

It seemed, at least in the minds of most Slytherins, that any discord that existed within Slytherin was perfectly acceptable, so long as it was limited within Slytherin House. After all, Slytherins were only supposed to look after their own from outside threats. So long as they presented a united front for all the world, it didn't really matter to them how true or false that front might really be.

XxX

Violet really should have been paying attention to her surroundings. In her short life, rare were the times that she was caught off guard. She learned very early not to trust people... not even strangers who might pass her by as she walked on the sidewalk.

She wasn't sure why exactly she was like that. In fact, even Dudley's 'Potter Hunting' with his so-called friends, didn't fully explain why she'd always had this odd feeling that the world and the people that inhabited it were dangerous and that the best way to protect herself was to always be wary of other's- to always be on the look-out.

But she hadn't been. She'd been too busy, walking down the dungeon corridors with thoughts of her brother- worrying about their continued estrangement- that she hadn't noticed the four third year Slytherins creeping up behind her.

A hand was clamped over her mouth, while two other pairs seized her arms. She hadn't been able to open her mouth to gasp or cry out in surprise, or do anything but feel her heart leap.

"Shove her in the cupboard!" one of the voices instructed as Violet felt her eyes widen. She didn't pause to wonder, even for a minute, why her house-mates, people she'd never even spoken to before or could in no way have offended, were bothering her. To Violet, it was just further proof that people were cruel and petty for no reason at all.

But she wasn't really thinking that as she was pushed and tugged hard.

Whipping her head about, she stared at the four third years, trying to see if she recognized them, fighting to get free though she knew that it was likely futile until finally, she was viciously shoved into a seeming abyss. Violet was thrust forward and down hard. Her knees banged on the ground and a yelp of pain tore from her lips as she scraped her hands.

She had only just managed to scrabble her feet and turn towards the door, when it was shut in her face, the darkness sealing her inside.

"Let me out!" she yelled angrily, trying the knob, knowing it was pointless before her fists started imitating her heart in her chest as they banged on the hard door.

She could hear their laughter on the other side. Hear their taunts as she continued to pound the door, yelling for them to stop, threatening to get them back, until her fists started to hurt. Quickly she cast a look about herself for something that would either help her, or was heavy enough to keep hitting the door with.

Her eyes had finally adjusted to the darkness and as they cast about for something, only spotting some brooms and rags and scrubbing brushes, she came to the realization that the cupboard was incredibly small. While the roof was several feet high, taller than she could reach with her hands even if she stood on a high stool like the one's in the Potion's Lab, the space was limited. She could touch both sides and the back of the cupboard, if she extended her hands just a little.

Her heart, which hadn't really slowed since she'd been grabbed, started to speed up again as she turned back to the door. A panic that increased her breathing seized hold of her.

"Let me out!" she screamed, her tone going from loud and angry, to almost breathy with a high trill of anxiety threading through her words.

"Awww, is little girly Potter afraid of the dark?" one of the third years asked, one of the girl's taunting while the others laughed.

"Be careful you don't get bitten by any spiders while you're in there, Potter," another taunted and just like that, Violet felt her hairs standing on end. She didn't know if it was her imagination, if she'd been able to think rationally she probably would have guessed that it was just her imagination, but she felt that too familiar tickling crawling over her skin.

From the back of her neck, to her arms, to her legs, she felt as if she'd suddenly had a sack of spiders dumped on her head and they were making their way all over her on tiny hair legs.

A yelp of disgust and horror pulled from her lips as she started to roughly shake her hair with her hands, before proceeding to smack and scrub at her twitching and writhing body, her mind transported to the cupboard under the stairs as she did so.

Her feet tripped over the broom, causing her to crash into the wall with her shoulder, before falling to the floor in her mad seizing to get the spiders off of her.

The cupboard, which she'd known had been too small, suddenly felt as if it were closing in on her, making her panting breaths feel even more stifling than before. Her chest felt like it was caving in, and black shadows clouded her vision as true terror seized her. Her mind suddenly started to feel as if it had disconnected from her body. She could no longer feel it, no longer command it, as if her brain had forgotten how to tell her lungs to breathe . It ratcheted up the terror, further driving out her breath and making her lungs burn.

"Harry!" she cried out when she was able to gasp a single lungful of breath. Violet wanted to kick her legs out, wanted to scream, but her body felt frozen, locked in as she tried to force herself to breath. She seemed to keep coming too, realizing that she wasn’t breathing over and over again in a never-ending nightmare.

She couldn't breathe! Violet almost felt sure that she was dying. She was sure that the air was running out and that her brain had broken. Sure that the small space would be the death of her and that no one would ever know or care about or miss the little orphan girl.

In a desperate bid, forcing herself to inhale as much air as she could when she felt herself able to think again, Violet opened her mouth and screamed as loudly as she could. 

XxX

Severus cocked his head, his brow furrowing as he patrolled the dungeon's corridors.

He could hear a rather odd sound, like students giggling, which was not a common sound in the dungeon's corridors. His feet were already moving in the direction of the suspicious sound, when a scream suddenly rent the air.

His steps became quicker as he all but raced down the corridors and turned at the next corner. His heart began to race and his hairs stood on end as he heard the desperate high pitched scream, that sounded like the last breath of a tortured child.

At the far end of the hall, he could see a group of students, looking at each other, while also staring at a cupboard door he knew resided at the end of the hall.

One of the four seemed to notice his quickening approach and they turned and ran before he could reach the end of the corridor where the sound of the scream must have come from. Now there was only silence. 

Severus paused knowing that a student had been shoved and locked into the cupboard. A part of him wanted to track down the miscreants that surely thought that this would be a funny trick to pull on one of the younger years. Something he'd come across more than once in all his years teaching, though he himself had somehow managed to never be the victim of such a prank himself.

Though, it was rare for such prank to engender this degree of reaction.

The scream that emanated from within had been high pitched- not merely because the victim was clearly female, but because the young girl sounded absolutely panicked and tortured . So much so Severus felt the nightmarish sound that he was sure would haunt him- like the scream's he'd once had to grow used to in his youth.

Claustrophobia , Severus concluded as he stopped before the door and pulled it open, prioritizing the mental health of the victim over the severe and probably somewhat sadistic punishment he wanted to dole out to the others.

Staring into the dark, Severus could just make out a small bundle of limbs on the floor of the cupboard, the breathing erratic and coming in slow gasps. Realizing quickly that the student was having a full panic attack, Severus stepped over to the fallen figure propped against the wall and knelt near them.

It took him a few moments to recognize the dark-mop of unruly hair and when he did, he felt his heart and teeth clench as he watched the girl struggling to breathe as tears of distress streamed down her face.

“Miss Potter, can you hear me?” Severus intoned to the girl who had not moved or really reacted to his appearance. When she continued not to respond and merely gasped for breath, Severus reached into his robes' pocket for a vial of calming draught. The girl was surely going to make herself pass out.

Severus reached over to the girl’s neck and tilted her head, and when she next took a breath, he placed the vial to her lips and tilted her head back, telling her to swallow. 

For a moment, the girl seemed like she was going to cough and spit up the potion, but her body seemed to instinctually force itself to swallow to clear her airways. The calming draught seemed to only take another few seconds to take affect, the girl’s whole body going lax and her breathing beginning to slow and even itself out very slowly. Due to the strength of the potion, Miss Potter’s eyes became droopy with sleep and she struggled to stay awake. 

"I'll be good, I promise, I'll be good," the girl mumbled, barely audible, her words slurred with drowsiness. "I won't do freaky stuff, just please, please, don't put me in the cupboard again," she begged with tears still streaming down her face before she dropped off to sleep.

And Severus wasn't sure at that moment what would forever haunt him more . The sound of the girl's screams... or the fact that Lily's daughter was begging him not to lock her up in the cupboard again for being bad - for being a freak .

Freak! The word ringing in his head, an echo from long ago in a high pitched and obnoxious, all too familiar voice.

If he hadn't before been concerned about how small the Potter twins were... if he hadn't wondered if something was not wrong at Privet Drive ... he was sure of it now .

Something was very wrong with the Potter twins... and he'd failed Lily when he'd promised to protect her children... to keep them safe.

As Severus reached into the cupboard for the sleeping girl, cradling her too small and too light body in his arms, he wanted to enfold her into his robes and never let anyone hurt her again.

TBC...

Chapter Text

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Severus should have expected it, though a little more than a month had passed since the incident. He hadn't really thought the girl had it in her, especially considering he'd already dealt with the perpetrators himself.

He was even further surprised that she'd dragged her best friend into her little revenge plot. But he supposed, that might just be Slytherin loyalty at work.

It was probably just as well, even though their plan was poorly executed enough that they got caught and he'd have to punish them. The speech that he'd given to Slytherin House after the cupboard incident, about why it was important to present a united front and always look after each other, berating them for their lack of unity, probably hadn't made as much impact as he would have liked.

With the girl's revenge landing three of the four third year Slytherins in the Hospital Wing with varying degrees of rashes on their bodies- apparently the girl had somehow managed to get their sheets covered with a very abrasive form of itching powder- she’d sent a very clear message to anyone else who thought to pick on her that it would be an ill-advised endeavor.

Unfortunately, it did rather show a side to the girl that he found... troubling.

Violet Potter, he was sure even though he rarely saw evidence of it himself, was a sweet girl. He'd heard enough of it from Hagrid to know that the girl had a good heart. But that she might have a resentful, grudge-holding streak as well... was not a good sign. It was a darkness he'd rather she were not burdened with.

He hoped, even as he assigned the girls’ their detention, that though she refused to trust him and speak to him about her home life- constantly denying allegations of being abused and refusing point blank to answer any of his questions about the cupboard- that the girl wasn't yet hopeless. That her character wasn't so abused and broken that she was completely lost.

It was incredibly frustrating and disheartening at the time, though he'd forced himself to remain calm and patient, that the girl refused to divulge any information about her home life.

It was to be expected, really. After all, he'd dealt with abused children enough- had been one himself- to know that there comes a point in the child's life, where they become so inured to their reality that they believe that no one would ever lift a finger to help them. They believe that no one would believe they were telling the truth, so why bother.

It was perhaps inevitable, for abused children, to lose hope in adults. 

And perhaps more frustratingly, the girl was right. Having taken his concerns to Dumbledore himself after the incident, he'd been shocked and infuriated to find the man unwilling to remove the children from whatever deplorable conditions they were forced to live with- claiming that the blood-wards was the only thing that kept them truly safe.

But staring into those emerald eyes, regarding him dully and with a slight spark of wariness, Severus knew he'd never be able to leave it at that. That protecting Lily's children meant more than protecting them from the Dark Lord and his followers.

Perhaps it was time that he questioned the boy. Though, he was sure the endeavor would be futile. After all, if the girl, who was in his House, could not be induced into divulging anything about her home life, he doubted the Gryffindor would . Besides, the boy kept giving him those insolent and suspicious looks ever since Halloween. He didn’t know nor have the capacity to care for whatever that was about.

XxX

The boy was staring at him, fidgeting his hands after he asked him to stay after class, looking both nervous and defiant. Severus had to press his hands on the top of his desk to keep from ringing the boy's little neck.

He wasn't exactly sure what it was about the male Potter, but everything about him seemed to grate on his nerves. It pushed his restraint to the breaking point, and all the boy was doing was looking at him from beneath his bangs.

"I don't know what you mean, sir," the boy said, trying far too hard to look obtuse and innocent, even as his eyes became guarded.

"I found your sister," Severus spoke once he was sure he could keep himself from growling, once he was sure he could moderate his voice enough not to yell or snap. "In the midst of a panic attack, after a group of students decided that it would be diverting to shove her in a cupboard. She was in tears and mumbling... pleading not to be locked inside once more, promising to be good. Do you have any idea why Miss Potter would say such things?"

Severus at least had the satisfaction of seeing the boy’s eyes widen, his face paling with concern for his sister before he averted his gaze, frowning.

He hoped that this would push the Gryffindor boy into divulging something, anything . But apart from showing a lack of knowledge of the incident, suggesting that the girl had not told her brother of the occurrence, the boy gave him nothing.

Instead, he shook his head and looked up with a stubborn and determined look Severus had seen on his sister, when he questioned her about her home life.

"No, Professor. I have no idea," the boy spoke and Severus knew even as he dismissed the boy, that both Potters would prove as stubborn and determined as their parents, at least in regard to speaking about what their home life was like. Severus rather doubted that even their best friends knew anything about it.

He’d considered of course, on both occasions using Legilimency, but in truth it wasn’t necessary. He might not know the details, but he knew enough of the signs to recognize abused children when he saw them. He didn’t need the details at present to do something about it, however small that something would have to be given present constraints.

XxX

Violet hadn't really expected that her detentions would have her and Tracey handed off to Hagrid. And she wasn't sure what she expected detention with Hagrid to be like, even after spending so much time in recent months with him. But an expedition into the Forbidden Forrest, long after curfew, certainly hadn't even crossed her mind. Much less that they’d be joined by not only Malfoy, but Hermione Granger, Neville Longbottom and her brother.

"Why are we doing this at night? Wouldn't it be safer and much easier to spot the Unicorn during daylight?" Tracey asked Violet, her anxiety about trekking into the Forbidden Forrest to find an injured unicorn rendering her irate. "And how does it make any sense that we should split up form the only adult on this expedition?"

Violet couldn't really blame Tracey, though she didn't have any answers herself. As it was, she felt even further stressed by the fact that they were now wandering into the forest with both Malfoy and her brother with Fang for protection. The first grouping had to be rearranged (herself, Tracey, Malfoy and Neville) when Malfoy decided it would be a good idea to scare Neville, who'd sent up red sparks forcing Hagrid to come for them and rearrange the grouping.

It would have been just herself, Harry and Malfoy, had not Tracey been adamant about staying with Violet. Perhaps out of that same sense of loyalty which convinced her to go along with Violet's revenge plot, even though it had landed her in this very detention.

"Well this really would be Hagrid's idea of fun you know? Except for the bit about the injured unicorn. And maybe, since there are so many trees, it wouldn't really matter if it were daylight or not. It would be dark in here anyway," Violet tried to reason as they moved forward on the lookout, while Malfoy stuck close to Tracey's side. Violet rather suspected that Malfoy was afraid, and that the only reason Hagrid hadn't taken him along, was because Malfoy could be downright annoying. "Safety in numbers too, and all that."

"You know... this is the perfect opportunity for you to talk to your brother," Tracey suddenly whispered to Violet as they continued to walk, nudging her friend and motioning to where Harry was walking, no more than three feet to Violet's left.

Violet scrunched her face into a scowl at the moment. Though a part of her had dearly missed her brother, she couldn't help a part of her being angry at Harry too.

She'd wanted to give Harry time and space to get over the hurt about the things she'd said to him back in December. And she'd missed him so much over the past several months, that it really hurt that Harry never even made an attempt.

Maybe he was angry and hurt still, and maybe he had every right to not want to talk to her. Maybe Violet should have apologized again. But... Violet had hurt too.

She hadn't wanted to say those things... she hadn't wanted to hurt Harry, but she needed to protect him and sometimes, the truth wasn't fair or good. Sometimes it just hurt and sucked, but it was better than futile hope.

How could he not forgive her for that? How could he forget her and not miss her? How could he not know that she would never intentionally hurt him?

"If he wants to talk to me, he can bloody well come to me," Violet nearly snarled, glaring at the floor, her voice low and angry. It was filled with all the hurt she harbored for so many months, congealing inside her into something thick and foul.

Tracey made a sound of impatient disagreement, but before she could say anything, Harry was pointing something out to them. For a while longer, they followed what looked like splashes of blood along the path, which was becoming harder and harder to distinguish as the trees around them seemed to be closing in.

It wasn't long before Harry came to a stop, holding out an arm to halt all of their progress as he pointed out the large, white shape that lay on the ground in a clearing no more than fifteen feet away from them.

"Is that-" Tracey started to ask, her voice choked with both fear and sadness.

"I think it's the unicorn," Harry responded, turning to them with a grimace before turning back around, moving to step forward.

Violet's shot forward then, grabbing hold of Harry's arm and stopping him as the hairs on her neck rapidly stood on end. It was pure instinct that drove her, but she pulled Harry so that he was closer to her as her gaze whipped around. She felt like they were in the eyes of a monster, about to walk into its jaws.

"There's something out there," Violet whispered. They all jumped and Tracey grabbed hold of Violet's shoulder in fear as they all heard a very strange, and spine-chilling slithering sound. Like something was dragging itself in the underbrush. A strange thing, that suddenly emerged and inched towards the dead unicorn, bending over it.

Malfoy screamed then, making them jump again before he bolted with Fang trailing after him. Tracey's hand merely tightened about Violet while she pressed her body closer to her friend.

With her heart racing, her own hand clenched onto Harry, Violet took a step back, steering her brother and trembling friend along with her as the thing looked up. Its hood hid all its features as it stood and started to approach them.

Distantly, Violet could hear the sound of approaching hooves, but they were drowned out by Harry’s sudden screaming. He clutched his forehead and stumbled back, managing to knock all three children to the ground. 

On instinct Violet had raised her wand as soon as she heard Harry screaming and managed to shoot a red beam of light at the shadowy figure. The unknown force hurtled at the approaching figure and blasted it back. Violet’s instinct to stop the thing she knew was hurting her brother, coursing out of her veins and through her wand without much thought. 

Almost at the same time a centaur leapt over them.

As Violet got her bearings, she looked wildly about, noticing the thing was gone. The centaur that had helped drive it away turned towards them.

"Are you all right?" Violet asked Harry, focusing all her attention on him, her hands reaching out and smoothing back his hair without letting go of her death grip on her wand. Her heart felt like it had fallen to her feet and was only now returning to its proper place and pace. 

Harry nodded, even as he touched his scar before crushing her in a hug.

For a while, the twins merely held onto each other, forgetting all the world, merely grateful that they were both safe.

Harry pulled back, offering Violet a small smile which she returned, her heart aching.

"Are you okay?" Violet asked Tracey when Harry got to his feet and started to talk to the centaur. Tracey nodded as she and Violet helped each other to stand.

XxX

Violet's head was spinning from all the Centaur said, and all that Harry had revealed to her when she questioned what they were going on about.

Gringotts, Fluffy, the third floor corridor, the trapdoor, the sorcerer's stone…? Voldemort?

Violet frowned, not really knowing what to make of it. Not knowing what to think about the fact that Harry had bothered to look into any of this in the first place. Or what the other centaurs and Firenze hinted about Harry or perhaps even herself.

"So you think... what, one of the teachers is trying to steal the stone because they’re helping You-Know-Who to come back?" Tracey asked as they continued to walk along with Firenze to meet the other's. Though she didn't sound as if she completely doubted everything about the Stone or even that a teacher might be involved. She sounded slightly scared, but also very invested. Like she couldn’t help wanting to solve the puzzle.

Tracey, perhaps because her father was an Auror, couldn't help but be drawn to mysteries, or tramp down the desire to solve them.

Harry, who had been reluctant to share in front of Tracey, looked at her and nodded. He trusted Violet when she said that Tracey could be trusted. Maybe because Violet never really trusted anyone, Harry trusted Violet’s judgment when it came to other's. Most of the time, she was right about people’s characters.

"Who?" Tracey asked curiously.

Harry looked reluctant, biting his lip, but shared at last after a few moments. "Snape."

Tracey's eyes widened and her mouth opened, though no words came out.

"It's not him," Violet spoke quietly, not certain why she was so sure of that, but knowing it deep inside herself. She carried the certainty inside herself the way she always carried Snape’s handkerchief in her pocket. It was an oddly covetous feeling.

"But he was bitten by Fluffy, and I saw him threatening-"

"It isn't him, Harry. I just... I know it," Violet spoke heatedly, turning to look at her brother with an uncompromising stare.

"I think Violet is right. Snape's not very nice... and if anyone looks evil it would be him... but it seems just too obvious and easy. I mean if I'm going to steal something, I'd try not to call that much attention to myself by being so nasty and... awful," Tracey threw in logically, hoping to keep the twins from fighting again.

Harry looked doubtful. "But if not Snape then who?"

"Who did you see Snape threatening?" Violet asked, tilting her head towards Harry. She wasn’t sure why she was still going along with this but wanting to hear what Harry was up to. There was a heavy feeling in her stomach... like bad things were about to go down...

"Professor Quirrel. We think he's one of the Professor's protecting the stone and that Snape hasn't figured out how to get around his bit of magic."

Violet stopped walking then, feeling her stomach twist then. She was struck with the wild notion that, it was Quirrel. Of course it was Quirrel!

Something about Quirrel had always creeped her out. There was something... weird about him. Something not quite right.

It was the way she'd seen him looking at her sometimes... it always made her hair stand on end. It was... not a perverted look- like those men who Aunt Petunia had warned her about when she was little who liked to touch little kids- but it was still a look that made her feel like something foreign and slimy was crawling around under her skin. Like a mouse, under the gaze of a cat who wanted to play. She even thought his eyes looked a little red in those moments. 

"Well... Violet hit them with a very powerful hex, sent him flying and crashing into a tree... whatever she hit him with is sure to leave bruises, if not something broken. So if we see someone moving differently than usual, then it's probably them," Tracey was saying, just as they finally heard Hagrid moving towards them and calling out to them.

"Are you coming Violet?" Harry called, stopping and turning to look at his sister.

Violet didn't say anything as she moved towards Harry about her suspicion, afraid her brother would do something stupid like try confronting Quirrel by himself. Instead, she looked at Harry sadly, realizing somewhat belatedly that Harry had been gathering all this information for months and never said anything...

"I wish... you wouldn't shut me out like this, Harry," Violet whispered sadly, looking down at her feet as the hurt once more blossomed inside her forcing her to move away lest she start crying then and there. All the while Violet wondered, how could they have drifted this far apart and when exactly that had happened.

TBC...

Chapter Text

"He doesn't trust me. He's my twin, and he doesn't trust me," Violet spoke in whispered tones, her heart-break showing through as she sat at her brother's bed-side.

It was dark out now, and Madam Pomfrey had fetched Snape because Violet wouldn't leave her twin's side even though visiting hours had long been over. Short of using magic to kick her out, which Violet had told Madam Pomfrey it was what she would have to resort to if she wanted her to move, getting Snape had been the only viable option to the medi-witch.

"He went down there... he could have died... and he never said a thing to me about his intentions," Violet went on, trying to hold the tears of anger at bay. Because her brother had been unconscious for more than a day now. Because Quirrel was dead now... and that so easily could have been Harry!

He would've left me alone... how could he do that to me?

Violet still wasn't exactly sure what happened that night, even after grilling both Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley- going as far as to threaten them both with bodily harm when they seemed reluctant to say anything.

She simply couldn't understand what any of the three Gryffindors could possibly have been thinking- presuming to take on a full-grown wizard! Not to mention dangerous enchantments set up by their Professors to protect the stone. And worse yet... how could they have left her brother alone?!

Wasn't Granger supposed to be brilliant? Ron was as impulsive as her brother, but Granger was supposed to be smart!

For her part, Violet had been in bed, trying to sleep in spite of the strange feeling that lingered about her all evening that something was wrong. She’d barely been on the cusp of sleep, when she'd been struck by a sort of terror that Harry was in great danger and in pain and in need of help.

Her twin. Her other half. Her better half.

Immediately, she'd gone to Snape and told him everything, hoping that he could do something for Harry. 

But it was too late. Quirrel was dead. Harry was unconscious. And somehow Dumbledore had gotten to them first.

"You have to give trust, to earn it," Snape spoke coldly, causing Violet to turn to him and she couldn't help glaring even in spite of the tears clouding her vision.

Snape had been pissed that Violet hadn't come to him before, or told him her fears. And she understood that. She had wanted to tell Snape... wanted to tell him her fear about what Harry might do.

But she hadn't. She'd felt too torn, feeling that by telling Snape she'd be betraying Harry. That she'd be tattling on him. And she hadn't been able to bring herself to do that.

And now here they were and she wondered if she'd been wrong. If she'd made a mistake. Clearly Harry hadn't really trusted her... a betrayal in its own way while she'd kept his confidence by keeping his secret, and endangering his life in the process.

Violet didn't pause to consider why she'd felt the need to tell Snape... only that he'd been the most consistent and reliable adult she'd ever met. He was always there for the Slytherins. 

Moreover he was intelligent, and exuded power quietly, without having to scream or shout. He had an acerbic tongue that could lash you down to the bones with his hawk-like insight. 

He exuded danger, but felt more to Violet like a shield. Apart from Harry, no one else had ever given Violet that feeling before. Of being protected, but more. Because Snape was an adult, he was competent in a way that Violet desperately wished other adults had been in her life. 

"I'm supposed to protect him," Violet whispered, feeling like her chest was caving in, knowing that she'd so utterly failed as a sister because Snape was right too. Violet didn't trust people, Violet couldn't share her feelings, not even with Harry. So how could he let her in, when she shut him out too?

"It isn't up to you to protect him. You're-"

"Of course it's up to me! He's my brother! My twin ! We ... we were always together... and I... I let him down. I should have been there with him, he shouldn't have been alone! It's my fault. Because I didn't want to-"

She couldn't breathe with the different emotions -anger, guilt, hurt, regret, grief- pressing on her chest- a chest too small to hold it all in.

"You didn't want to what?"

Violet looked up at that after a moment, as if realizing that she was talking to an adult, before quickly looking away and forcing herself to pull it all back in. Taking a deep and shuddering breath, and blinking several times, she straightened where she sat and shook her head.

"I don't know," she responded, when she was sure she could keep her voice from cracking. When she was sure she'd pushed everything else aside so that all she felt was a weary despondence.

"I just... I don't really understand why he would do it," Violet replied, staring at her twin, and failing to understand why he went after the stone himself. As much as she understood the importance of keeping Voldy-thing from returning, she failed to understand how Harry could possibly think he could take on an adult.

It was a suicide mission, if Violet ever heard of one.

How could Harry be that reckless? That thoughtless.

"You should be going to bed."

Violet for a moment, thought of refusing. Of telling him that there was nothing that could move her from her brother's side at that moment.

But she found as she stared at her sleeping brother that she couldn't really stand to be near him then. Not when he'd put his life in danger, not thinking for a moment about what that might mean for her.

With a nod of her head, Violet slowly rose, letting her hand drop Harry's and allowing Snape to lead her back to Slytherin.

XxX

Though she was upset with Harry, the following day Violet found her way back to her brother's bed-side. Her quiet, almost sullen presence quickly chased off both Ron and Hermione who'd been wary of her since she'd threatened them both for information.

She wasn't sure how long she was sitting there, lost in thought, when she was pulled from her thoughts by the unexpected arrival of Professor Dumbledore.

"Violet, how lovely to see you again. Though, I do wish it was under better circumstances," Dumbledore spoke as he approached the bed.

Violet merely looked at Dumbledore and offered a weak smile before turning her worried green eyes back to her still sleeping brother.

"Madam Pomfrey says that he's not in danger, but his body needs time to recover, that he should wake any day now," Violet spoke, more from desire to fill in the silence and avoid awkwardness then from any actual desire to update Dumbledore about her brother's condition. She didn’t really see why he’d care.

"I'm glad to hear it. Harry is a remarkable young person."

Violet didn't respond to that, other than to nod her head. She supposed, she could see it in that light... though to her, the heroics her brother was surely being praised for was not something she herself valued. After all, sometimes she wondered if bravery and heroics as most the world seemed to regard it, were not just mostly stupidity and thoughtlessness.

But... that wasn't what made Harry so special.

He was genuinely kind, and generous, and good- traits that Violet found so rare in the world.

He hadn't done any of it to hurt Violet. She knew that. But... she was sure she hadn't crossed his mind, even for a second- no more than his own safety.

He'd been thoughtless- even while being selfless and full of good intentions. But perhaps Harry's occasional thoughtlessness might be for the best. After all, from what she'd understood... Harry was directly involved in Quirrel's death.

"How did... Quirrel die?" Violet asked quietly, turning to look at Dumbledore who was staring at her intently, causing her to jump slightly in surprise to find herself so intensely studied by the Headmaster.

"With Voldemort inhabiting his body, he could not stand to be touched by Harry," at Violet's questioning frown, Dumbledore continued to explain. "You see, when Voldemort tried to kill Harry and yourself, those many years ago... your mother sacrificed herself. That kind of sacrifice left you both marked. Her love... it lives inside you, it runs in your veins... it keeps you protected. Quirrel, with Voldemort inside him, couldn't stand to be touched by something that Voldemort could never understand."

Violet looked away at that and found herself staring at her brother, blinking away her tears at the thought of her parents. Whose selfless sacrifice had still left them alone in the world, fending for themselves.

Sometimes she was almost sure she remembered that night in her most vivid nightmares.

"Everyone talks about Voldemort... and it doesn't sound like he's even a person. Just a monster," Violet spoke, trying for the life of her to understand what it was about this one, incredibly Dark Wizard that seemed to connect them. Trying to understand why he wanted to murder her whole family. Why he would bother to murder a pair of babies. "But... I heard he was a Slytherin. That means he had to be a person. He was even a student. Didn't he have parents?"

"Why do you ask, Violet?"

Violet wasn't sure why it bothered her. Why she wanted to understand it... or him . But there was something there inside her... something that always made her look deeper into people, and understand them in a way that was visceral.

And Voldemort... she could feel herself hating him already... so deep-seeded that she wasn't sure she'd ever be free of it. And it seemed so absurd to hate someone so much, when you didn’t even know them. Didn’t know a thing about them. She had no idea when Voldemort was even born, or if that was even his real name or where the hell he had come from.

All she knew was that for some reason, he killed her parents, and wanted her and her brother dead. 

And apparently, he couldn’t understand love. Something even babies felt. 

"It's kind of sad, isn't it? He didn't understand love... probably because no on loved him when he was little and that's... it's sad. Maybe if someone had loved him, he wouldn't have turned out like he did."

"You're right, Violet, it is very sad."

Could that have been us? Violet wondered, as she continued to stare at Harry, wondering what life would have been like, if they hadn't had each other.

XxX

They were both sitting on the bed now, both sad and despondent, unsure what to say to one another, but both likely thinking the same thing even as they ignored the uncertainty they felt towards each other.

We'll be going back... back to the Dursley's.

Dumbledore told them there was no other way. That they must return because it was home, and the safest place for them. Even in spite of Harry's gentle pleading, even in spite of Violet's questions about how they could be protected from magic by people who were so un-magical.

"I forget... that Aunt Petunia is mum's sister," Harry spoke softly and Violet understood perfectly, nodding her head along silently. Because it was a fact that she often forgot herself, even in spite of the moniker. Because... the word Aunt and Uncle had never meant anything to her. Because it was impossible to believe that they could be related to the Dursley's.

Silence descended on them once more, while Violet sat at the foot of his bed, right on the edge, fidgeting with her hands. She had nothing to add to the subject at hand and felt too tired from the last several days to try to think anything up.

"You're mad at me," Harry said when he couldn't take the silence anymore.

Violet didn't lift her head to look at Harry, though she shakes it. But she's not refuting his words, and Harry knows that she isn't denying it. She's simply shaking it as she tries to sort out what to say.

"Things are different now... we both have friends. We're drifting apart, we'll probably continue to drift apart at this rate... and you're just accelerating things by pushing me away," Violet said, speaking slowly and brokenly as she tried to put into words her fears without making herself cry.

She looked up slowly and stared at Harry who was now frowning.

"I'm not pushing you away..."

"You haven't really spoken to me for months, Harry."

Harry looked away, as if ashamed. "I was just... mad at you, at first," Harry replied, looking down at his hands. "You just... you always have to see the worst in everything. And then... I know you didn't mean to be hurtful, but it was hard... it felt like too much time had passed and I didn't know what to say to make up for it..."

"But I missed you," Violet whispered, looking away and staring at her hands, feeling tears well up at the admission and hiding her face behind her monstrous hair.

She was slightly surprised when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

"I missed you too... I'm so sorry Vi," Harry responded, holding tight to her and pressing his head against her own.

Violet shifted but didn't say anything, wrapping her own arms around her brother knowing even still that things between them were different; that damage had been done that might be irreparable and that perhaps, they would never fully trust each other as they once had. 

But for the time being, she didn't let herself think about it. And for the time being, she pushed the pain away and decided just to enjoy the moment. Enjoy the truce.

After all, they were about to go back. Back to the reality where they had no one but each other. Where it felt like it was them against the world... and no one cared about them. They would need each other, and they needed to be on the same side again.

TBC...

Chapter Text

They'd been back at the Dursley's now for three weeks and Violet thought she was getting close to losing her mind; she was so bored.

The moment they stepped back inside their prison, Aunt Petunia had confiscated both their wands and Uncle Vernon had thrown their trunks into the cupboard and locked them inside. They’d also padlocked Hedwig's cage.

"You can't do that! She needs to be able to fly!" Harry had complained before Uncle Vernon snarled at them to go to their room and that they would not be having super.

Rather fairly quickly after that, they settled into the same routine that had been part of their lives for as long as they could remember. Harry was forced to do the cooking when Aunt Petunia was too preoccupied, while Violet was relegated to laundry duty- though she wasn't allowed to wash any of Uncle Vernon's work clothes, or Aunt Petunia's dresses, or anything that could be considered important or delicate. Violet wasn't complaining about that. The laundry load was significant enough as it was.

Apart from those chores, there was also the yard work she and Harry were forced to undertake... work that more often than not, ended with both of them skinburned. A state that was no at all fun, when one considered Dudley who quite enjoyed hitting them on their burns. And now he did it whenever he could with his blasted Smelting stick.

And of course, there were the punishments if she or Harry stepped out of line in some way, usually consisting of losing their privilege to eat a meal, or getting either one of them clouted over the head. Aunt Petunia even once went as far as to smack Violet across the cheek because she said a swear. 

At least Uncle Vernon never laid a hand on Violet. Violet thought it was some sort of sense of chivalry on his part... raised to believe that women were never to be hit, which stayed his hand. But this only meant that Harry got it double.

"Do you think there is any chance Hagrid might take us away before September?" Harry asked one night when they collapsed on their bunk-bed exhausted from a day of chores.

Violet shifted from where she lay in the bottom bunk, the bed creaking beneath her tired and sore bones.

"No. The only reason he came for us last summer was because we weren't getting our letters," Violet responded tiredly from where she hung her head over the side to look at the top bunk.

Harry too was sticking his head over the edge of the bed and looked down at her from atop his own creaky and lumpy bunk.

Their bunk bed was not one of those fancy ones with proper mattresses but rather instead the kind of bunk kept in military barracks- all metal frames with thin wire mesh holding lumpy mattresses barely bigger than a sleeping pallet.

"Have you gotten any letters from your friends?" Harry asked, even though Violet was sure he noticed that she hadn't. After all, they were rarely apart. 

Being confined to Number 4 Privet Drive as they were, there really wasn't much room for them to avoid each other even if they wanted to. They rarely ventured outside due to Dudley and his goons terrorizing the neighborhood as they'd always done.

"No," Violet responded, not bothering to correct Harry by telling him that she really only had one friend. "It's a bit weird; Tracey promised she'd write and she wouldn't break her promise. But she might be too busy."

Violet couldn't find any other explanation as to why Tracey wasn't writing to her. She knew well enough, over the course of the last year, that Tracey was extremely loyal. Perhaps because like Violet, she'd never been able to make friends before Hogwarts, and even at Hogwarts, was ostracized by their peers because of her unknown parentage.

Except for Theodore Nott. Theodore Nott spoke to Tracey, and even on the rare occasion, to Violet. Theodore Nott usually preferred to keep his own company or that of books than with anyone . 

Not that Violet really minded. She thought there might be something somewhat wrong with Theo. He wasn't creepy, but there was something very sickly and almost... pitiful about him. 

Everything about him was just so... dull. From his mousy, straight, limp brown hair, to his pale skin, to his sad but hollow grey eyes, Theodore was a very grey person. Like life had been sucked out of him.

"I-" Harry stopped what he was about to blurt out, but it didn't really matter. Violet knew what he was going to say.

Though they'd somewhat grown apart, and weren't like Fred and George where they finished each other's sentences out loud all the time, they could occasionally communicate without actually saying anything. Like emotionally, they were still the same… still connected in an odd way only twins were. 

"I know. Me too," Violet responded, saving Harry the effort.

She hated being back at Privet Drive too. It made Hogwarts feel like a dream, like it never really happened.

"But there is one thing that's comforting, proof that it's all real.” Violet said, turning to look at her brother with a teasing tilt to the corner of her lips. “We both couldn't have possibly dreamt up Snape."

Harry smiled at that, looking down at Violet. "That's true."

"I'd really love to see what he'd make of the Dursley's," Violet spoke, her tone dark with amusement as she imagined just what that might entail. She rather hoped it involved some transfiguration, turning the male Dursley's into whales or walruses, while Aunt Petunia was turned into a giraffe, but she thought just maybe Snape would do something much nastier and that involved Potions. Like poison them with something really nasty.

"Well with our luck, he'd team up with them," Harry spoke with a slight grimace.

Violet shook her head at this. "I don't think so."

"You think he hates muggles?" Harry asked, tilting his head to look down at Violet who scrunched up her nose.

She wanted to tell Harry that obviously, not all Slytherins were like that. That that was just a stereotype that people liked to make. But instead, not wanting to get so derailed into such an argument, she answered more simply.

"I think he hates most people. I don't think he discriminates based on birth."

"Then why is he so mean to Hermione?" Harry asked, honestly confused by that.

Violet wanted to say that maybe it was because Hermione was a know-it-all that felt compelled to show off how smart she was in every class, which was incredibly annoying especially whens he was so condescending and smug about it. But she didn't want to get into a fight with Harry when they were doing so well, and offending one of his best friends would definitely cause an argument, so instead she pointed out,

"Neville Longbottom is a Pureblood, and Snape is worse to him than Hermione. So it can't be a blood thing."

Harry looked pensive about that but didn't have anything more to say on the subject. Soon they both felt sleep clouding their minds, and their eyes becoming heavy.

"G'night, Vi."

"Good night, Harry," Violet whispered back, eyes drifting shut and a smile playing on her lips as she began to dream about Snape rescuing them from the Dursley's while maybe turning them into rats.

XxX

"Girl, get the door!" was something Violet was often used to hearing. She didn't think Uncle Vernon ever referred to either herself or Harry by name. As if by refusing to give them a name, they were negating what they were or who they were born to or that they even really existed.

Violet didn't mind so much that she was being barked at to do something as it would at least take her out of the kitchen and away from the breakfast of which she and Harry would only be able to enjoy very little while Uncle Vernon and Dudley ate their fill. What really bothered her was being talked to as if she were a dog.

Still, Violet marched out of the kitchen, slinking away quietly and avoiding being jabbed by Dudley's stick while Harry remained by the stove, being forced to look after the bacon and eggs while Aunt Petunia served the table.

As she made her way down the hall, she vaguely wondered if Aunt Petunia ever felt like she herself was a slave, considering all the cooking, cleaning she herself did, not to mention the way she catered to every little thing Dudley wanted. 

Violet pushed the thought aside. Aunt Petunia was a bit of a neat freak, so cleaning was a compulsion Violet was sure she didn't even consider a chore. And the way she fawned over Dudley and seemed to think he could do no wrong, made Violet rethink the very idea that Aunt Petunia might feel at all taken for granted or used because she was too blinded by her love.

Violet tried not to think about how atrocious Aunt Petunia's taste in men had to be, to have actually wanted someone like Uncle Vernon. The thought of it made her shiver in revulsion.

Then again, Aunt Petunia was no prize herself. Though not so ugly that she deserved someone like Uncle Vernon, her personality certainly made the idea of Aunt Petunia having landed anything better impossible. In truth they were well suited to each other.

Not that Violet thought people that were good looking necessarily meant they were good people or even interesting. In fact, she was sure exceedingly good-looking people were probably the worst sort of people in existence.

"Who is it?" Violet called, because she was nowhere near tall enough to see through the peephole even on her tiptoes. She assumed it was one of the neighbors wanting something, because no one else really called unexpectedly, except for Dudley's friends. But if Dudley expected his friends, he probably would’ve opened the door himself. 

"Open the door, Miss Potter, before I have to barge in with force."

Violet's eyes went as wide as saucers and she quickly moved to open the door without thought. It was simply that she really couldn't believe the highly recognizable voice was truly on the other side.

But as soon as the door was opened, her eyes somehow went impossibly larger. It was really him! In all his black-robed and hooked-nosed glory!

"Well... are you going to let me in?" he asked even as she wondered if he was really there, or if she were dreaming or lost her mind. After all, Snape couldn't possibly really be wearing all black robes in the summer too, could he?

Not waiting for a reply, Snape merely slithered inside while Violet did not move from where she stood.

He feels real , she thought as he brushed past her to get inside, forcing her to snap out of it and shut the door behind him. Even so, when she turned back around and saw Snape's imposing, slender figure standing in the entrance hall and casting a disdainful look about, Violet still had to pinch herself to make sure it was real.

The contrast that Snape provided in his robes and with his long dark hair to the Dursley's perfectly normal home was simply too surreal to believe.

"You're really here," she said in astonishment after pinching her arm. "What are you doing here?" she asked with furrowed brows as she came to terms with reality.

"I conduct random home checks for all my students that I suspect of being abused or neglected," Snape replied tonelessly as he turned back around and looked Violet over with a frown forming on his face as he took her in.

It was then that Violet found herself flushing as she looked down at herself and realized what kind of state she was in and the conclusions that might be drawn.

The t-shirt she wore was faded blue- one of Dudley's and so long, that it nearly fell down to her knees. It was also so thin, that even being as large as it was, it still didn't hide the fact that her chest was gradually changing.

Violet had to fight to keep from crossing her arms over her budding chest, though the small lumps there looked hardly bigger than swollen mosquito bites.

As if that wasn't bad enough, she was wearing one of Dudley's old and ripped jeans which swallowed her legs up. The hem dragged on the floor and were torn, and the pants only stayed up because they were tied with a rope about her waist.

"Who's at the door?!" Uncle Vernon's booming voice called, distracting Violet from her shame at her own appearance and making her jump.

She was used to looking like a vagabond to people, she told herself that she didn't care as she forced herself to look away from Snape and chewed on her lip, wondering what she should say.

Well if Snape is here, might as well reap something out of the humiliation, Violet thought.

"One of my Professors," Violet called out, just to hear a crash and a shriek that she noticed made Snape tense and reach for his wand. "Maybe he's wondering why we haven't done any of our homework assignments. Or maybe he dropped in for a bit of tea-"

Violet was trying to come up with more absurd ideas as to why Snape would be there, when the door to the kitchen at the end of the hall crashed open with Uncle Vernon standing there, red-faced and holding onto Harry's arm in a tight grip, while Aunt Petunia and Dudley tried to look around him while simultaneously hiding behind him.

Violet would have been amused, if Harry didn't look pained and wasn't struggling to get free.

"What are you- ARGH!" Uncle Vernon had begun to shout, before yelling in pain and ripping his hand away from Harry as if his hand had been burned.

Harry, despite his astonishment and horror to see Snape there, was quick to move to stand next to Violet.

"YOU!" Aunt Petunia cried, squeezing past Uncle Vernon while Violet watched Snape wielding his wand with fascination. She'd barely seen him move before Uncle Vernon had to drop Harry's arm and wondered what spell he had cast to make Uncle Vernon shout like that.

"Yes Tuney, me ," Snape replied cruelly with a sadistic smirk, stepping forward so that he nearly blocked both Harry and Violet from view of the Dursley's. "I think it's high time we have a little chat about the way you have raised and treated your niece and nephew."

Violet knew she probably shouldn't be pleased that her Head of House was such a terrorist and was bullying her Aunt and Uncle, making them so afraid that they were pale and trembling. But, it was hard not to enjoy it a little.

XxX

"Where are we going?" Harry asked nervously as Snape shrunk both of their trunks and stuffed them into his pocket while Harry held on to Hedwig's empty cage. Snape had already set Hedwig free.

"I'm taking you to the Weasley's, who've agreed to take you for the duration of the summer," Snape replied without bothering to look at Harry before handing them their wands and jerking his head at them towards the door.

Even her disappointment that Snape had not allowed them to watch or listen to what happened between himself and the Dursley's, could dampen her spirits. Neither could the fact that they were being relocated with people she didn't really know. After all, anywhere was better than Dursley's. Or at least they had to if they seemed to meet with Snape's approval.

"What about the whole Blood wards thing?" Violet asked, before they marched out the front door. Not that she wasn't thrilled to be able to leave, but she couldn't help wondering.

"You've remained long enough for the wards to replenish," he responded tersely, making it clear that further discussion would not be tolerated as he shut the door behind them with a snap and started walking away briskly.

"How are we getting there?" Harry asked as they stepped out and jogged alongside Violet as they tried to keep up with Snape.

Again, Snape didn't respond until they reached an alley which he motioned them into. After exchanging a wary glance, the twins moved and Snape extended his left arm to them.

"Grab hold."

Violet frowned at the instruction, wondering why Snape wanted them to grab his arm when he seemed to have an aversion to being touched, but did so after only a moment.

As soon as both she and Harry had clamped on to Snape's arm, Violet twisting her fingers into the material of his black sleeve, they were almost knocked over by a strange sensation. Like their bodies, especially their lungs, were being squeezed through a black tube that was airless.

It only lasted seconds before their feet seemed to hit the ground hard.

"I think I've done that before," Harry whispered as he doubled over and panted like he'd run very far, setting the cage down alongside him for a moment.

Violet held her stomach and tried to keep from puking. When the nausea passed, she looked at Snape and asked, "What the hell was that?"

"Side-Along Apparation," he stated while glaring at her in admonishment, before merely marching away.

"A warning would have been nice," Violet muttered, as Harry helped her on her shaky legs to walk after Snape.

"He might have saved us from the Dursleys, but he's not that nice," Harry whispered to Violet as they walked, Violet leaning heavily on him.

"True," Violet admitted grudgingly, even as she breathed in the fresh-air and feeling her lungs expand with the freedom of it.

Three weeks and they were free of the Dursley's. Violet wasn't sure how things could get any better.

TBC...

Chapter Text

It was shaping up to be, possibly the best summer in Violet's short life.

While uncomfortable and shy at first, not to mention overwhelmed by the amount of redhead's she was suddenly surrounded by, the Weasley's seemed to actually be good people- something Violet found to be a rarity.

Though they were perhaps at times a bit eccentric or overbearing. Violet really wasn’t used to being surrounded by so many people, even at school. She found it a little overstimulating. 

Mrs. Weasley was really quite the picture perfect mother. She was stern while for the most part being very kind. Overbearing in the way mother's seemed to just be - in particular always forcing big portions on the twins and even forcing seconds on them, which Violet really couldn't ever be angry at, even if her small stomach really couldn't take eating quite so much. It was, after all, a very nice feeling to go to bed every night with a belly warmed by food instead of the terrible pangs of hunger that would keep her up at Privet Drive growing up. Violet really couldn't complain about Mrs. Weasley's pushiness about meals.

Mr. Weasley on the other hand she found an odd mixture of flighty, easy-going, happy and odd. His particular fascination with muggles was a bit amusing, though his seeming ignorance about them was at times a tad ridiculous, and perhaps even alarming, considering what it may mean about the majority of the Wizard World. 

For the most part, as much as it amused Violet- his astonishing interest in all things muggle-related- she didn't quite have the patience to field all his questions about them. She left that up to Harry, who didn't find it all grating or insulting.

The twins and Percy, Violet had more or less met at school, though she'd rarely been close enough to them to really get to know them. 

In Percy's case, she really wished she'd rather not have gotten to know him better because she found him even more annoying than Granger with his Know-it-all-ness. Perhaps because he was so pompous to boot and stupidly tall. Granger could be condescending, but her being nearly as small as Violet simply made her look a little ridiculous. 

As for the twins, Violet very much enjoyed them, even if they were pranksters in the extreme. They seemed rather restrained on that front, where it came to both Harry and Violet, and perhaps with Violet even more so. And she'd had a great deal of fun on most days playing pick-up Quidditch games with the twins, Ron, Harry and even Ginny.

Out of all the Weasley children that she'd met, Violet was sure Fred and George were the two that she genuinely enjoyed spending time with.

For Ron and Ginny's part, she only found them slightly more tolerable than Percy.

Ginny in truth was all right, but only once you could get her to forget the fact that she and Harry were the Twins-Who-Lived.

Violet thought that after sharing a dorm with four Slytherin girls, sharing a room with anyone else would be much easier, but she was wrong. At least while Pansy was stupid, and Daphne vain- they both at least didn't hero-worship Harry, or go on and on about him as if the sun rose and set with him simply because he survived something when he was a baby and had an interesting scar because of it.

In point of fact, Pansy and Daphne quickly learned not to talk about Harry at all in Violet's presence and in truth, didn't seem to really care about the twins, except to occasionally say something to pick on them.

Millicent Bulstrode was actually far more tolerable because she rarely spoke and mostly kept to herself.

Ginny didn't really cease to badger Violet about things Violet couldn't possibly remember, or cease to ask her questions about Harry and the sorts of girls he might like. In truth, Violet didn't even know how to answer that question because she was sure to Harry that girls were still like boys to him. He probably only evaluated them on whether or not they'd make good friends. She really doubted Harry thought about liking, or dating, much less marrying anyone.

What if Harry didn't even like girls? Violet had wanted to ask in pique. Though, she really tried to never show her irritation, mostly because she thought it would be extremely rude to when the Weasley's had so kindly and graciously taking them in for the remainder of the summer.

In that sense, Ron was better than his sister. But Ron was also extremely tactless and often put his foot in his mouth. Violet couldn't stand to listen to the broad and sweeping generalizations he often made about Slytherins, not even bothering to be sheepish for what he said as he didn't seem to realize, or care, that Violet was a Slytherin herself.

But for all that, Violet was having an extremely pleasant summer and she didn't mind helping Mrs. Weasley's with some of the household or garden chores, because they were never anywhere near as backbreaking as the one's she'd had to do at the Dursleys. And most hours of everyday, Violet got to spend them exploring with her brother and the rest of the Weasley's, or playing Quidditch games and just having fun without any fear of punishment, ridicule or even fear of being bullied and beaten.

For the first time in her life, Violet found herself to be astonishingly and genuinely happy. A sentiment so foreign, she hadn't known what to name it until their Hogwarts letters arrived and she realized that the happiness might soon be coming to an end because no matter how much she enjoyed Hogwarts... Hogwarts hadn't turned out to be completely safe for them.

But surely, the previous year had to be just some sort of fluke... didn't it?

XxX

Violet did not like traveling by Floo. In point of fact, she thought she detested it far more than apparition or whatever that was called that Snape had done. At least that hadn't involved stepping into fire !

If it weren't for the Weasley's insistence that the flames were neutralized by the Floo powder, Violet wouldn't have allowed Harry to step anywhere near the hearth. As it was, Violet still felt a knot of worry working its way tighter and tighter in the pit of her stomach as she watched Harry disappear in a cloud of green flames and ashen soot.

"Do you think he spoke clearly enough?" Ginny questioned worriedly. Violet's eyes widened in concern, snapping to look at the Weasley matriarch for an answer.

"Oh I'm sure he's fine," Mrs. Weasley spoke, though Violet could detect a hint of worry in her own face, even as she turned Violet and tried to smile reassuringly while placing a hand on Violet's shoulder. "It's your turn dear, and remember to speak clearly!"

But it was hard to speak clearly with all the soot that was involved with Floo travel. Even without the sound of rushing fire, and the spinning hearth and the coming panic that Harry might be lost, Violet was uncertain how it was supposed to be done. How can you speak when your mouth is filling with soot and smoke?!

Violet knew the moment that she fell out of the hearth, falling down hard on her hands and knees as she stumbled out, that this place with its grimy and sticky floor, was the wrong place.

Getting quickly to her feet as her heart leapt in fear as she took in the extremely dim surroundings. She knew that this- pub of ill-repute from the looks of it- was probably nowhere in Diagon Alley.

Trying to steady her breathing as her eyes darted around the dingy room, Violet found herself quickly becoming the center of attention for the few patrons of the pub. Most of them seemed to be in different stages of inebriation and either heavily hooded by dark cloaks, or hiding their faces beyond what looked like curtains of dark, greasy, messy, long hair.

Violet nearly jumped out of her skin as she felt a thin hand fall on her shoulder. Turning around quickly and shrugging out of the hand which felt more like a claw, she found herself trying to stare through the haze at the woman whose hand had just rested on her shoulder.

Standing before her was a tall slender woman, in what looked like a dress straight out of the Victorian era, with corset and all, which left quite a bit of cleavage on display.

Eyes heavily lined with black kohl and heavy lids, stared down at her. A frown decorated the lips that were painted heavily in red. Long masses of dark, curly hair was tied up in a high, half-ponytail with many strands falling on a face that might have been pretty and young once, but was lined with a jaded, cold weariness that made Violet shiver.

"You shouldn't be here, lovely," she spoke in low, sultry tones, the hand that presumably touched Violet now on cocked hip while the other held a tray full of drinks. "You're too young. This place is dangerous. Run along, sweetheart."

Violet nodded her head numbly as she quickly turned in the direction that the woman had motioned to with her head, and ran out of the pub as quickly as she could, stepping into a narrow cobblestone alley that was hardly any brighter than the seedy bar and seemed filled with as many undesirable and suspicious characters.

Violet thought that she might be at the beginning of a panic attack as she tried to slither through the alley unseen while rushing as quickly as she could towards the brightest light she could see. Her chest felt tight, like she wasn't getting enough air and her mind was racing as her eyes filled with tears that she might be lost and never find her way back. That something awful might befall her in this dark place, and no one would ever know.

She was so caught up in her ever growing panic, her sight blinking in and out blackness, when her body crashed hard into something solid, forcing her to bounce off and fall on her behind very hard. The resulting pain as she hit the cobblestone forced the panic to momentarily recede as pain became the focus of her mind.

"Watch where you're going-" an extremely polished and out of place voice was exclaiming, as Violet blinked up in surprise just as the man she'd hit turned to look at her and fell silent, his eyes tracking around her face in cold calculation.

For a moment, Violet could do nothing but stare at the finely dressed, and extremely handsome man standing before her. As she stared at his regal, pointed face and the long blonde hair... Violet thought that there was something vaguely familiar about the man, especially his cold grey eyes.

A movement to the man's left and just behind him caught Violet's attention, and she blinked in further surprise, at the hateful but reassuring face she saw there.

"Potter!" Malfoy spoke, a sneer slowly blossoming on his weaselly face as he looked at her with critical eyes.

It was only at that moment that Violet noticed that her clothes, which weren't really her clothes and actually a dress she'd been leant of Ginny's, were covered in soot along with her hair and probably her face as well.

"Miss Potter?" the man, who was clearly Draco's father, questioned as he stared her over with calculating eyes before looking at his son for confirmation. At his son's nod, Mr. Malfoy turned towards Violet and extended a gloved hand, offering her a cool smile. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Potter," he spoke in charming tones.

Violet narrowed her eyes at the man in suspicion, though she took his proffered hand. Violet didn’t want to insult the man who was, for the time being, her only possibility of getting directions out of this place.

Mr. Malfoy hoisted Violet to her feet easily and looked her over once more, his grey eyes suddenly gleaming then as if he was highly amused and presented with an intriguing possibility while he continued to hold her small hand in his own larger one.

"Are you, by any chance, lost?" he asked, arching a brow at her and sounding concerned, though she could see how fake that was given the slightest of upturns at the corner of his lips and the way his eyes seemed to sparkle. His eyes looked like quicksilver then. 

Violet didn't respond right away as she slipped her hand from Mr. Malfoy's and looked at Draco, noticing his scowl.

"I just got out at the wrong grate. Would you know the directions to Diagon Alley?" Violet spoke in cool, civil tones, trying to stand tall and straight, knowing that showing weakness to this man was not advisable. Violet had been around enough Purebloods to easily copy their mannerisms and speech, something she knew would be a necessity to dealing with them.

"Oh... I'm sure I can do you one better, Miss Potter. I'll escort you there myself... it's the least I could do for a fellow Slytherin. After all, Knockturn Alley is a very dangerous place to be lost," he spoke, before extending his arm and placing his hand between her shoulder blades as he proceeded to escort her in the direction she'd previously been heading in anyway. His hands remained there, barely grazing her vertebrae, an uncomfortable reminder that she was literally in his hands, in his power.

Violet said nothing to this, nor shrugged his hand off, though her body tensed as she walked beside the man and his son who she detested.

"Are you looking forward to your second year, Miss Potter?" Mr. Malfoy asked conversationally and she could feel his eyes watching her, though she only looked straight ahead. It was bad enough her eyes made her feel like amuse beneath a hawk, she didn’t need the beautiful shade of them to fluster her. 

She wasn’t sure why they could affect her when Draco had the exact same eyes, and his had absolutely no effect on her nervous system.

"I suppose," Violet responded vaguely, trying not to be rude but not really wishing to speak to the man beside her. She could only imagine the kind of person that would raise someone as spoiled and entitled as Draco Malfoy and it didn't speak highly of their own character. Besides, someone as handsome and seemingly charming as Mr. Malfoy had to be hiding something very ugly underneath. And it wasn’t as if he was feared and respected amongst the pureblood Slytherins for no reason at all.

"And how do you find Slytherin house?" Mr. Malfoy questioned genially, undeterred by how little he was getting back from the conversation, pretending not to notice Violet's discomfort.

"It suits me," Violet responded with an indifferent shrug of her shoulders as they continued to make their way, ignoring the discomfort she felt as people turned to look at them before scattering out of Mr. Malfoy's way so that he did not even have to look where he was walking.

Like a gross parody of Moses parting the red sea , Violet thought even as she felt grudgingly grateful that she was no longer alone with this crowd. Being with one of her classmates and his father, even if she did not get along with said classmate, had to be better than being alone here. Even if Mr. Malfoy was a predator that the rest of the miscreants ran from. It wasn’t as if a man of his reputation would do anything to her in public. 

"I was quite surprised when Draco wrote to me of your being sorted into Slytherin. Given your family's history," Mr. Malfoy commented as they neared the end of the alley, where it seemed to twist towards the brightness of day, and the sound of bustling, cheerful crowds started to trickle through, setting Violet slightly more at ease.

Violet wasn't really sure what Mr. Malfoy meant by that and found herself turning to look at the man who was still staring at her with a gleam in his grey eyes that felt too much like taunting. Like he was trying to get some kind of rise out of her.

"Perhaps you should expand your mind, Mr. Malfoy, and forget your preconceived notions so you won't be further surprised," Violet responded with a small smile when they emerged into Diagon Alley and she could slip away from Mr. Malfoy's hand. "Thank you, for your help. I think I can make my own way from here."

Mr. Malfoy merely curled his lips and inclined his head. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Miss Potter. I do hope that you and Draco can bridge the differences you've experienced and become friends."

"Lord knows he needs much cleverer friends, that's for sure," Violet couldn't help sniping as she gave Draco a mildly disdainful look before saying goodbye to Mr. Malfoy and moving quickly away, not waiting for a response.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Violet wasn't entirely sure what happened as she cradled her smarting wrist to her chest as she sat still on the floor, only half watching as Harry got up and started to straighten out their overturned trolleys, which had fallen over along with the twins.

For her part, Violet was too blinded by the pain in her wrist, to think about getting up and helping Harry, or to panic about not being able to get onto the platform.

"The barrier! It's closed!" Harry marveled in panic as went over to the barrier and tried to push his hand through the solid, brick wall.

But Violet was barely able to concentrate with the painful throbbing of her wrist.

I hope it's not broken, Violet thought as she tried to look up to pay attention to Harry, who seemed to realize then that Violet wasn't moving from where she sat .

"Are you okay?" Harry asked with concern, for the moment completely forgetting about the closed barrier as he came to kneel next to his sister.

"My wrist," Violet spoke, biting on her lip to keep from yelping in pain or from crying. "It hurts a lot."

"Let me see," Harry insisted, even though they both knew that there was nothing he could do to help her. Nonetheless, Violet pushed at the sleeve of her Weasley sweater and showed it to her brother, trying not to move it too much.

The skin around her wrist looked a bit swollen, and Harry could just make out the tinges of lavender bruising that were darkening.

"That doesn't look good," Harry said with a frown as Violet cradled her wrist back to her chest and continued to bite her lip while trying to breathe through the pain.

"Vi... what are we going to do?" Harry asked after a few moments of silence. "Your wrist looks bad... and if we can't get on the platform, we'll miss the..."

At that exact moment, they could hear the sound of the clock striking the hour and they both looked up to the clock... reporting that it was now eleven.

"We've missed it!" Harry exclaimed, sitting up in panic.

Violet and Harry both looked at each other, their identical eyes both wide with fear.

They'd both been so looking forward to getting to go back to school, even in spite of how fun and different it had been to stay with the Weasley's. And they were both frightened that... if they missed the train... that they would be unable to go to school for the year and be stuck with the Dursleys.

"It's okay, Harry," Violet spoke, her voice shaking slightly as she ignored the pain in her wrist and pushed herself to her feet. If Harry was afraid and panicking... Violet needed to be calm and reassuring, even though she was in pain. "We just have to think of something. Ron would've noticed we're not with them... maybe the Weasley's can apparate us to Hogwarts when-"

"But what if they can't get back through?" Harry asked, his voice still strained with anxiety, even as he too got to his feet and tried to emulate his sister's sudden calm.

"Well... they might be able to get back a different way, and it's not like they're going to leave their car. We'll just wait for them there-"

And suddenly there came a spark to Harry's eyes, though he immediately began to chew on his lip out of either guilt or reticence.

"What?" Violet asked warily, recognizing the look on Harry's face. It was the same look he got, whenever he thought it would be a good idea to drag Violet through Mr. Garrison's yard when Dudley and his goons were Potter-hunting. Mr. Garrison... who had an old, half-blind and ill-tempered German Shepard the size of a bear.

"You're not going to like it..."

XxX

"This is a really bad idea," Violet spoke, voicing her opinion for what had to have been the millionth time after making sure that they were both strapped in by the seat-belts and the doors were fully shut and locked.

Because there were a million ways she could think in the span of a second of exactly why this was such a bad idea. Not the least of which being that they could fall out of the sky.

"How do you even know how to make this thing fly?" Violet asked, even as her brother activated what he'd said was an invisibility booster as the blue car started to float into the air. For the time being, all the pain from her wrist was shoved to the back of her mind as her body was surely flooded with adrenaline with the incredibly dangerous and very stupid idea her brother had come up with.

"Fred, George, Ron and me... well Fred and George thought it would be a good idea to joy-ride one night, and they let Ron and me come with," Harry responded, even as they started to rise even higher.

Violet desperately wanted to grip the handle of her door, but being as her wrist was badly injured, she could do nothing but grit her teeth against the pain and the paralyzing fear she felt.

Shoving aside the left-out feeling she suddenly got at knowing that she had been left out of the night-time excursion, Violet started to run through her mind all the other things that could go wrong.

"How are we even supposed to find the way to Hogwarts or even the train to follow it? What if the car doesn't hold out for the entire trip? Do you realize how much trouble we'll be in if we even get to Hogwarts? We might even be expelled and then it would all be for nothing! And what are the Weasley's even going to say about us stealing their car?!"

"Why are you freaking out now ?" Harry asked, his voice raised to match his sister's increasingly loud and panicked tone. His cheeks flushed with momentary guilt as he thought of the Weasley's. "Why'd you get in the car if you thought this was so stupid?"

"I've told you it was stupid since you first told me!" Violet shouted back, brushing hair and sweat off her forehead with her good hand, turning to glare at Harry as best she could, even as he started to search for the Hogwarts Express.

"Well you weren't coming up with any bright ideas! All you wanted to do was wait!"

"We could have sent Hedwig with an OWL to Hogwarts! Even if no one noticed we were missing, even if the Weasley's hadn't come back for their car, someone could've come for us- like Hagrid!" Violet retorted, becoming increasingly annoyed with herself that she had gone along with her brother and this hare-brained scheme.

"You know why we couldn't do that! You don't trust anymore than I do that our letter would have been delivered!"

Violet didn't have an immediate rejoinder to that and merely shut her mouth and turned to scowl out the window.

It was true... that was the reason why she hadn't voiced the option before. It had become immediately apparent after they'd first arrived at the Burrow that none of Ron's apparently numerous letters had been delivered to Harry. Something Ron thought highly strange, especially when they found that Hermione's hadn't either During their trip to Diagon Alley.

Violet had been desperate since the previous night to get aboard the Hogwarts Express to find Tracey, who she assumed had also attempted to send her letters which had also not been delivered.

"Look, it's the Hogwarts express," Harry pointed out, his tone slowly becoming level as he brushed aside the hurt and irritation he felt at the argument with his twin.

Peering out the window, Violet felt herself relax somewhat to see the train, as Harry maneuvered the car to follow.

Sinking into the seat, Violet continued to sulk, even as she knew that she could probably apologize to Harry. Because in truth... she was as desperate to get back to Hogwarts as he was- even if that meant borrowing a flying car without permission; an incredibly hare-brained scheme.

"Harry..."

"I know, Vi," Harry sighed, turning to look at his sister and flashing her a smile, before his eyes became worried. "You should try to rest... you don't look so good. And don't worry, I'll take all the blame for this."

Violet looked at her brother, before reaching over and grabbing his shoulder with her good hand.

"I don't care about that... just don't get us killed."

Harry half-heartedly glared at her. "Just go to sleep, jynx."

"If I didn't point out all the bad things to you, I doubt you would have made it out of the womb."

"Ha ha," Harry retorted, though he could help the corner of his lips turning up slightly. It always filled his stomach with warmth, to know that he and Violet had come into the world together.

XxX

Violet wasn't sure how it was possible for her to fall asleep with her pain addled- mind and her near constant worry that she and Harry would suddenly drop out of the sky. But she guessed that once the adrenaline had left her system, that she really had been exhausted. She couldn't even remember falling asleep.

The rather rude awakening they received upon arrival had jolted her horribly awake. And as she lay on Hogwarts grounds, holding her now further injured hand to her chest, Violet briefly considered that they were lucky to be alive. And that the car was possibly the worst idea in the history of bad ideas.

"Bloody... freaking... tree," Violet panted, even as she wondered why on earth anyone would plant something that could beat the crap out of you, much less keep it around a school full of children. But then, Violet was starting to consider that Wizards had a very different sense of self-preservation than muggles.

"Vi... are you okay?" Harry asked, crossing the space that the car had previously occupied and kneeling down next to Violet.

"I think..." Violet panted, trying to form her thoughts into words and not howl in pain. "If my wrist wasn't broken before... it is now."

"Stay here! I'll run and get help!"

Violet didn't get a chance to argue with that- what with not liking the idea of being left alone, injured and weak on the grounds, but she supposed there was nothing else for it. The pain had gotten so intense, that the idea of pulling herself to her feet and trekking all the way to the school to get medical attention, seemed like a Herculean task. Especially when she was using all her concentration on not moving her arm too much.

Groaning and burying her face in the grass, still hugging her wounded arm to herself, Violet sincerely hoped that she would never break anything else ever again. Or at least not get into magical cars ever again- especially not with an inexperienced driver behind the wheel.

XxX

There were simply no words to describe what Severus felt, when he saw the mess of jet-black hair, bouncing as the small child came running towards him. He’d received no less than three OWLs, stating that the Potter twins had gone missing at King's Cross, and had not been seen or heard from for hours! Severus thought that the ball of tension that had built in his stomach was probably the size of polaris, as he tried desperately not to picture all the worst-case scenarios running through his head.

The only thing stopping him from thinking that they had been kidnapped was the fact that the Weasley's car had conspicuously gone missing as well. Though, Severus couldn't imagine that the Potter children were so stupid as to think it was a good idea to joy ride on the day they were supposed to return to Hogwarts. And it seemed impossible that they should be so stupid to think they could drive to Hogwarts!

"Potter!" he snarled, even in spite of the relief he felt. Somehow, rage was always so near the surface when the male Potter brat was around, managing to shove aside all other emotions and intentions.

"Violet!" the boy was barely able to pant, making a motion to point behind him. And suddenly, the relief and anger that had flooded him evaporated and was replaced, as if by apparation, by pure dread as Severus noted that the female Potter was not with her twin as he thought - hoped- she would be.

"Where is she?!"

Instead of responding, the boy rounded and started to sprint back the way he'd come with Severus hot on his heels. Before long, they were both running across the grounds, Severus trying not to picture the million and one ways the girl could be hurt.

In spite of the dark that was spread like a cloak across the green grounds, Severus soon spotted a small, little lump of darkness on the ground and started to pump his legs harder, easily outstripping the pint-sized and winded twelve-year-old boy.

Sliding the last few feet, Severus dropped to his knees, ignoring his thundering heart. His wand was in hand before his knees even touched down.

"Miss Potter," he called, hoping the girl was conscious.

The twelve-year-old prone on the ground, groaned and turned her shaggy head. Her eyes, bleary with obvious pain as Severus looked her over, made his heart seem to stutter.

"I think... I think my wrist is broken," she spoke, sounding surprisingly level, even as she was panting slightly from pain, and sweating profusely.

Severus felt himself relax somewhat to know it was nothing worse, though he still hated to see the young girl in pain. Hated to see those emerald eyes, fixed on him with a film of delirious agony.

"Let me see," Snape spoke, his voice happily coming out perfectly controlled and neutral just as the Potter boy came screeching to a stop, hunching over and gasping, his hands on his knees.

Miss Potter merely clenched her jaw and moved her arm, which had previously been resting on the ground, very near her chest. As if she had been trying to shield the limb with the rest of her body.

It wasn't difficult for Severus to see that the wrist had been broken, or to heal the broken bones in a matter of seconds as he held her cold hand firmly. Unfortunately, as he concentrated on the tiny, thin, bony wrist and hands, Severus found that it wasn't so easy to wipe the panic from his heart and mind.

"How does it feel?" he asked, as the girl slowly sat up and looked down at her hand in awe, slowly retracting the cold little hand from his grasp and moving her wrist about.

"Better, much better," she said, turning to look at him with a small smile. "Thanks."

Severus merely nodded curtly as he swiftly got to his feet, now turning his glare to the Potter Boy.

"Well… would either of you care to explain why you weren't on the train? Or how you, Miss Potter, managed to break your wrist?" he asked, looking between the Potter twins.

The twins briefly exchanged looks, both looking like startled little rabbits. The boy then dropped his gaze to his feet while the girl looked at him. And somehow, as Severus waited for the girl to formulate a response, his patience fraying bit by bit, he had a feeling that even if the brats could tell him anything near the truth, that he'd surely have some grey hairs by the end of the night.

XxX

"Harry," Violet whispered questioningly once they'd finally been released from Snape's office, both of them having received detention for the week with Snape, even though neither one of them had admitted to anything having to do with a missing (flying) car.

"Yeah?" Harry asked, far too relieved to not have been expelled to care that they had a week's worth of detention with Snape.

Violet stopped walking, turning to look at Harry as he too stopped. For a moment, she felt her stomach twist and her cheeks turn pink with embarrassment at what she wanted to ask. For a moment, as she stare into Harry's green eyes as he looked at her openly and curiously, she felt her heart twist.

She had to ask, no matter how painfully embarrassing it was to expose herself to any form of laughter. Even though she knew, Harry would never laugh at her.

"It's just… I'm glad we're both back at Hogwarts…. and that we weren't expelled," she started slowly, causing Harry to grin. "But I'm afraid. I don't want us to- to stop talking like we did last year. Or for you to keep life-threatening secrets. So I want you to promise me, Harry. Promise me you won't stop talking to me, or keep those kinds of secrets."

"Okay, Vi, I promise," Harry agreed, not taking too much time to think of it. And though Violet was unsure whether Harry would or wouldn't keep his promise, she could see by the sincerity in his eyes, and how he'd become quite serious, that he was at least going to try to keep it. And that was good enough.

"Thanks, Harry," Violet responded, throwing her arms around her brother and hugging him tight. Harry smiled, returning the hug as well.

"By the way…" Violet spoke once she was pulling away and moving towards another corridor. "Don't forget to write to the Weasley's and apologize for taking their car, and promise to make it up to them. And remember to tell them it was all your idea."

"Hey!" Harry called indignantly.

Violet grinned, continuing to back away. "You said you would take all the blame," she said with a shrug before turning around and skipping away. "See you later baby brother!"

"You're not older than me!" Harry called, sounding both angry and amused.

"You don't know that!" Violet responded in sing-song, somehow feeling a million times lighter without impending expulsion on the horizon.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Tracey had grown, where Violet had not. That was perhaps the very first thing Violet noticed about her friend, who now stood a good six inches taller than Violet where before Violet would have put Tracey at being a mere two inches or three taller than herself. But that wasn't the only way Tracey had grown. Violet was certain that she could see an almost visible swell in her friend's robes, even in spite of the baggy Slytherin sweater and her school robes.

However, Violet hadn't really spent much time ruminating on her friend's changes, as she spent rather more time trying to field Tracey's question about why she had or hadn't written, and the fact that she hadn't actually received any of Tracey's letters. Then explaining how she'd even gotten to school, and the subsequent detentions she had received from Snape along with her brother ("That just serves you right… It's just common sense not to get in a car with a twelve-year-old behind the wheel, especially a car that flies! You're lucky you didn't get expelled!" Tracey had lectured, all the while her eyes flicked over Violet, as if assessing that her friend really was all in one piece.)

Luckily though, after Tracey had let off some steam, they'd both settled back into their friendship; neither girl leaving the other’s presence. Even when all Tracey wanted to do was read in peace, and Violet wanted to listen to the Wizard Wireless on Tracey's radio, and was asking Tracey incessantly about everything she heard and did not understand.

Detention with Snape wasn't as bad as Violet, or particularly Harry, dreaded they would be. For most of the week, Snape had them cleaning cauldrons, though he allowed them work together, so long as they kept any of their talking to a minimum. Though Violet had the sneaking suspicion that he was trying to catch them letting something slip about their journey to Hogwarts.

"Why are you staring at me?" Harry asked tiredly during one of those particular cleaning sessions, when Violet had gotten tired of scrubbing and was rotating her shoulder to work out some of the stiffness and gotten distracted staring at her brother.

"I was just thinking, how much fun it would have been if you'd been born a girl too. In fact, your hair is getting shaggy enough… It's almost as long as mine. Maybe I should just start calling you Harriet," Violet had explained quite sincerely, reaching a hand out to Harry's locks and running her fingers through his soft, thick hair while pushing it back off his face.

"Oh, sod off," Harry muttered under his breath and shoving his sister's hand away while Violet giggled whole-heartedly. "You look much more like a boy than I look like a girl. Maybe we should call you Victor."

Violet scowled at Harry, “That doesn’t even make sense. Victor is the male name for Victoria, not Violet.”

“Close enough,” Harry said with a shrug.

"Shut up, Harriet ."

XxX

Relatively speaking, September very quickly turned into October without too much incident for Violet. But as the first month of school had progressed, Violet found herself fervently hoping for the year to be over.

As if it wasn't bad enough to have Draco being an even bigger prat to her than he used to be ("I think he's just jealous I stole his daddy's precious attention from him for five minutes," Violet had explained to Tracey with a roll of her eyes) there was also, unfortunately, Lockhart.

Violet wasn't entirely sure whether she was more amused, or annoyed by the man's antics.

"I mean… narcissism of that scale while being so oblivious… it's brilliant. He's like…. the world's best clown," Violet had marveled as she and Tracey had exited their first Defense class.

"He's not oblivious. He just ignores what people say to him if they aren't showering him with praise and adoration," Tracey had responded, tiredly scrubbing at her eyes and before rubbing her temples.

Unfortunately for Violet, Lockhart's antics quickly lost their amusement. Especially when she considered how much attention Lockhart seemed to pay to her brother. And that she herself often found herself the subject of a lot of his unwanted attention.

Happy at first to play along with the maddening man, Violet didn't have the patience to keep up the sycophant charade for long.

"I have to give it to Draco. I don't know how he doesn't choke on his own tongue when he spouts overly flattering tripe," Violet grimaced in late September, once she finally managed to shake Lockhart, who'd held her up on the way to Charms. She was glad Tracey had opted to wait for her, even if it meant that they would both be late for Charms now.

"Draco had the benefit of a Pureblood education. They learn to kiss arse from the crib," Tracey had responded dully, even as she grabbed Violet by the wrist and started rushing to their destination.

"Could it just be an act?" Violet finally asked in early October, having spent far too much time in the last week of September, watching and studying Lockhart.

"What?" Tracey asked as they sat together at the Slytherin table eating dinner.

"His narcissistic, selective-obtuse-ness?" Violet responded… flailing her fork and accidentally flicking potatoes at Pansy in the process. Pansy, who immediately started to screech in Violet's direction, though Violet was ignoring her, much to Pansy's increasing annoyance.

"Why are you so concerned with Lockhart? You don't fancy him, do you?" Tracey asked quietly, turning to look down at Violet with mixed concern and disgust.

Violet wanted to twist her own face in disgust and refute it (Because in spite of his good looks, Lockhart was a completely inept idiot). But she wasn't exactly going to spout that she was just worried that Lockhart could be Voldemort in disguise again, or another of his followers… or even perhaps a pedophile interested in her brother.

"No," Violet responded, her voice still sounding far too emphatic for her liking. "I'm just… wondering about him. I don't know how anyone so ridiculous could exist. It has to be some sort of psychological anomaly. It's fascinating."

At that moment, Violet realized that she was staring at Lockhart again and shifted when she felt a heated gaze on her.

Turning to look in the direction she felt the gaze from, she found Snape's eyes zeroed in on her and scowling. Immediately, at the thought that she'd been caught staring at the golden, pompous prat by Snape of all people, she felt her cheeks flush bright red and averted her gaze.

Oh, I hope he doesn't think I fancy that idiot, Violet thought as her cheeks burned and she started to shove food in her mouth, trying to distract herself. Not even sure why she cared if Snape thought she fancied anyone so stupid.

XxX

October didn't vary greatly from September, but somehow seemed to Violet to pass much faster.

Perhaps because apart from spending a lot of time with Tracey, she also found herself often, at least on weekends, spending time with her brother and his friends. A development that was at times annoying, as Violet wasn't terribly fond of either Hermione or Ron… but considering it meant she got to spend time with her brother, she supposed she’d just have to grit her teeth and bear it.

"You don't think it's ridiculous… the amount of practice your Captain has you doing… in the rain?" Violet asked late Saturday evening, as she and Tracey were getting ready to depart from the library, where they had been ensconced away with the Gryffindor trio.

Harry rolled his eyes, perhaps thinking that like with the issue of Lockhart, that Violet was being overprotective and ridiculous as they stepped out into the hallway. Tracey was hanging back momentarily, still caught up in an argument with Hermione over a disagreement they had concerning their Potions homework.

"It's fine… I'm fine. I haven't even gotten sick."

Violet stared at Harry, her pointed emerald eyes staring at him as if she thought her were dull… or had been hit too many times in the head by a bludger.

"Just because you haven't gotten a cold, doesn't mean your body isn't fatigued," Violet responded with a roll of her eyes.

Harry in turn, also rolled his eyes. "Stop being such a worry-wort. I can take care of myself."

"No you can't," Violet deadpanned, even as she thought of all the times that Harry had failed to properly take care of himself out of carelessness or naivety. That wasn't including the moment his heroic-antics made him completely disregard his self-preservation instincts, if he even had any.

"Just go back to Slytherin," Harry said in both exasperation and fondness as he gently prodded his sister in the direction towards the staircase.

"Fine. But this isn't the end of it," Violet responded as she started to walk away. Tracey quickly finished up with Hermione and moved to catch up to Violet.

They were only halfway down the hallway when Violet noticed that Tracey seemed to be vibrating beside her. Turning towards her friend, Violet wondered if she'd ever seen Tracey look as irritated as she looked in that moment.

"Are you okay?" Violet asked, wondering what had just happened and why her friend so suddenly appeared irked.

Tracey shook herself, seemingly trying to shake off the feelings inspired by her debate with Granger.

"She's just… infuriating . So stubborn and…" Tracey paused, raking a hand through her dark-auburn hair and pushing up her glasses, lost for words for the bushy-haired wonder of Gryffindor. "Professor Snape's right about her being an insufferable know-it-all."

Violet didn't respond to Tracey, merely nodded her head. She wasn't sure either what it was about Hermione Granger, but she certainly seemed to rub people the wrong way.

"Well you could have easily ignored her, like I mostly do," Violet said with a shrug of her shoulders while mounting the stairs and heading towards the dungeons.

In all the time that Violet had actually spent around the female Gryffindor, Violet found that it was always better to avoid Hermione. She wasn't rude to Hermione, but she did tend to keep her interactions with a girl to a minimum and she certainly didn't engage her in conversations which she knew would only end in argument.

"I didn't want to intrude on your time with your brother… I know how much that means to you and that you don't have a lot of time with him during the school year," Tracey said with a shrug of her shoulders, causing Violet to turn to look at her with warmth expanding in her chest. "Anyway… I guess between Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger, Hermione is less aggravating."

"True," Violet responded with a shrug of her shoulders, as Ron was still very prejudiced against Slytherin and tended to still put his foot in his mouth. "But he can be funny at times… I'm not sure Hermione even has a sense of-"

They were just passing up the second floor when Violet paused and turned her head, her skin erupting in goosebumps as she heard a cold, strange voice.

"What is it?" Tracey asked, pausing as well and turning to look up at her friend who was staring off down the corridor, wondering why she hadn't finished her statement and stopped walking.

"I thought I heard something," Violet said with a furrow of her brow, rubbing her arms unconsciously. Straining her ears for a moment longer, she then shook her head, thinking that perhaps it had just been her imagination or something, as she couldn't hear anything. "I guess not," Violet said with a shrug of her shoulders, and they continued down the stairs towards the dungeons.

XxX

"I don't think I can eat another bite," Tracey groaned, pushing away her plate while Violet continued to look around the Great Hall.

"I haven't seen Harry," Violet said with a frown, unable to enjoy the Halloween festivities ever since she noticed her brother was missing. She'd only gotten halfway through her meal before she noticed.

She'd begun looking towards the entrance to the Great Hall after that, and periodically checking the Gryffindor table, just in case she'd missed his entrance. As the meals of those around them seemed to wind down and the chatter increased, she'd begun to worry that something might be wrong with her brother.

"Do you want to go look for him? Maybe he's lost track of time and is being sequestered in the library by Granger," Tracey responded, her statement ending with a roll of her eyes even as she tried to set Violet's mind at ease.

"All right, let's go. And maybe help me grab some food for Harry," Violet said as she got up and started to load up her hands and arms. Tracey followed suit and it wasn't long before they were making their way out of the Great Hall.

"Hey Potter! Where do you think you're going?" Draco Malfoy called out. Violet was tempted to turn around and throw a choco-ball at Draco, but restrained herself. Or rather, she let Tracey restrain her by grabbing her by the arm, moving all her own treats to one arm in order to steer Violet out of the Great Hall.

"You shouldn't let him goad you so easily," Tracey said as they crossed the Entrance Hall quickly and started to climb the stairs, careful not to drop any of the sweets they were loaded with.

"Well he's been especially trying lately and I don't know how much longer I can restrain myself!"

"Well… try."

"I do!" Violet retorted, shooting a brief glare sideways at her friend. "But there's only so much-"

Violet stopped once more, and tilted her head. Distantly, she was sure she could hear that same cold voice she'd thought she'd heard before… but if it was speaking, she could not distinguish the words. It was as if the person was too far away and on the other side of a wall.

"Vio-"

"Shhh!"

"What?" Tracey asked, lowering her voice to a whisper as she seemed to realize that her friend was listening intently to something.

Violet didn't respond right away as she climbed the last few steps to the second floor landing and leaned forward in an attempt to listen with Tracey following close behind.

"I hear something… like someone talking," Violet spoke, her voice also a low whisper as she tried to make out the words the cold and strange voice was saying. But the voice sounded so distant, so far away and had a strange quality to it… almost as if it were echoing.

"I don't hear anything," Tracey piped up, standing closer to Violet, both girls having the eerie sensation of the hair at the back of their neck standing on end.

"I think it's coming from down there," Violet said, still talking in quiet tones, and pointing in the direction she was sure the voice was coming from… seemingly getting louder.

"I still don't-"

Violet drifted forward, not paying Tracey too much mind as she tried to listen intently, unable to help the strong sense of curiosity she felt towards the words that she could not understand, and the voice she was apparently hearing that Tracey could not.

Was she losing her mind? Or was her sense of hearing simply sharper than Tracey's, Violet wondered as she quickly walked down the hallway, certain that the voice was getting louder. Only suddenly, the sound of the voice seemed to be drowned out by the loud and rapid steps of several people running up the hall.

In confusion, Violet watched as her brother, Hermione and Ron all suddenly turned the corner at the end of the hall and started to come running.

"What the- ?"

"Did you hear it?" Harry asked, his breath panting as he started to slow his gait, seemingly the first to notice Violet and Tracey at the end of the Hall.

"I thought I heard a strange voice… but I couldn't hear what it was saying," Violet called back as she started to walk towards her brother so that they could meet in the middle of the Hallway, her eyes focused on her brother and his now confused friends.

Before Harry or anyone else could say anything, Tracey gave a sudden, loud gasp.

"Look!" Hermione cried, her hands coming up to cover her mouth as she seemed to notice whatever it was that had caused Tracey to drop her armful of food which splashed on the floor.

Turning back around to look at what she had missed and momentarily ignoring the water at her feet, Violet stared with wide eyes at the painted wall and though the words meant nothing to Violet, she couldn't help her stomach flipping at the sight beneath.

"Is that Mrs. Norris?" Violet asked, even as Harry crept closer to get a better look at the cat dangling from the sconce. "Is she dead?"

"We should go," Tracey suddenly whispered, tugging on Violet's arm. Violet looked around then, quickly catching on to what Tracey meant. She didn’t want them to be caught at such a scene.

"Harry! We need to go," she called urgently, suddenly surging forward and grabbing her brother by the arm, tugging him back.

"But shouldn't we-"

"Violet's right, we really don't want to be caught here," Ron was saying, but it was already too late. Suddenly, the eerie silence of the corridor was rapidly being filled by the sounds of bounding steps.

"Crap!" Violet cursed as the hall suddenly became flooded and for a moment as she looked at all the stunned and alarmed faces, she couldn't help focusing on the sudden surge of Draco Malfoy from the group. She was sure she wouldn't ever forget the suddenly eager and glee-ful flush that suffused his cheeks as he took in the scene. Or the way a malicious grin split his face as he spoke.

"Enemies of the Heir, beware! You'll be next, Mudbloods!"

TBC…

Chapter Text

November 1992

“So… what’s the Chamber of Secrets?” Harry asked from where he sat besides Violet the following morning as they gathered in a small group at the edge of the lake. 

“It sounds familiar, I think I read about it in Hogwarts, A History … but I can’t remember and I left my book at home. I’m going to check the library, ” Hermione piped up from where she sat almost opposite of Tracey Davis while still seated between Harry and Ron. Her tone was decidedly irked because she hadn’t gotten a chance yet that morning- having slept longer than she meant because of the late night. 

“It’s supposed to be a legend, Bill told me about it… though I can’t remember what it’s about exactly. Just know it involves slimy old Salazar Slytherin,” Ron piped up from where he was tearing apart a piece of bread in his mouth. He earned himself an elbow to the ribs from Hermione, causing him to turn to the girl and ask “Wha-” with his mouth full, completely oblivious to the glare from Tracey Davis. 

“All legends have a nugget of truth,” Tracey piped up darkly from where she sat glaring at Ron, causing everyone to turn to look at her. “And if you were in Slytherin… you wouldn’t be so doubtful about the existence of Salazar Slytherin’s secret chamber.”

Violet would have flinched slightly at the icy and haughty tone her friend had taken on, but she couldn’t really blame her. Out of her peripheral’s, she could see Hermione fluffing up, as if she was about to retort something and start an argument. Wanting to avoid that and remain on topic, Violet opened her own mouth and spoke, talking around the end of a Sugar Quill in the corner of her mouth.

“Yeah… the tone in Slytherin was a bit weird this morning. I mean… we left the Common room pretty quickly,” Violet started, pulling the sweet but slightly tart candy quill from her mouth. “But… well most people seemed to think of it as just a prank, and some of the older students were just trying to scare the firsties, but Malfoy seemed pretty adamant about it not being a prank. Not that you can really believe anything Malfoy says.”

“But what is the Chamber of Secrets? What did the message mean?” Harry asked as he looked around their circle. 

Violet shrugged, not knowing exactly either. She would’ve asked Tracey about it last night, but they’d agreed with her brother and the other two that they would all wait to talk about the events of the previous evening until when they could all get together again. Though, not in so many words, as at the time, they’d been under the strict eye of Snape, who was waiting to escort Tracey and Violet to Slytherin. 

“Hogwarts was founded by Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor, Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Hufflepuff- they were the greatest witches and wizards of their time,” Tracey explained, turning to look at Violet and her twin. Tracey was fond of hearing all about Hogwarts as a child and probably reread Hogwarts, A History like three times. Or at least about the founders. 

Tracey went on, "But Salazar Slytherin… they say… never really trusted anyone. Apart from supposedly creating the Chamber of Secrets he built many secret tunnels and passages in the dungeons, and in other parts of the castle. Escape routes, supposedly. I mean, there’s a reason the dungeons are confusing and unpplottable. It was his way of protecting Slytherin students from all outsiders. Only Slytherins are able to navigate the dungeons with any safety.”

Harry frowned at this, not sure why anyone would go to such trouble, while Violet tilted her head as she thought about what her friend had said.

“What do you mean, ulplottable ?” Harry asked. 

Before Tracey could respond, Hermione piped up. “It means that the dungeons can't be mapped. That the whole of them wouldn't show up on any map. The same way Hogwarts won’t show up on maps.”

It made sense to Violet when she really considered how deep the dungeon’s corridors seemed to go, and how they could at times, be a confusing maze. She’d never really understood how sometimes, she was sure she was traipsing through corridors she’d never seen before, and yet somehow managed to find a way to right where she needed to go.

Meanwhile Snape’s office and the Potions classroom were all located in the very first corridor of the dungeons. It was as if it were designed so that students and Professors of other Houses didn’t have to venture far into Slytherin territory.

“But why would Slytherin bother?” Harry asked.

“Cause he was a loon,” Ron piped up from where he sat, once more oblivious to Tracey’s glare.

“Because he was paranoid,” Violet responded from where she was sitting, still lost in her thoughts, in a tone that said it made perfect sense to her. Everyone turned to stare at her, including Tracey who’d been about to tell Ronald Weasley off. “It makes sense,” Violet elaborated when she noticed that everyone was giving her odd looks. Except Tracey, who like Violet, understood a reasonable degree of paranoia. 

“I mean, think about it. Most castles and fortresses have secret escape routes. And being known for having cunning, I can see Slytherin deciding to add escape routes as part of Hogwarts safety measures, something the other founders might not have thought of when they were putting up wards and stuff. They probably thought the wards would be enough to keep anything dangerous out. But Slytherin probably wouldn’t have been so trusting in defenses alone, he would have wanted escape routes. Besides if he were so secretive, he might have simply wanted to be able to come and go without anyone else knowing about it.

“And if he could build secret passages that we know for a fact exist, then he probably could have built a Secret Chamber,” Violet explained.

“But what’s in the Chamber?” Harry asked. 

Here Tracey looked a bit uncomfortable. Though, she seemed to shake it off as something silly and straightened where she sat. “According to some older Slytherins, a monster,” she said with a roll of her eyes. 

“A monster?” Hermione asked.

“They were trying to scare some firsties,” Tracey replied with a shrug.

“What does that even mean, to a wizard I mean?” Violet asked with a frown. 

“What do you mean?” Tracey asked, turning to her best friend, confused. 

“I mean… well to Wizards, all sorts of things that muggles might consider monsters, are real. Like… dragons. Some small children might consider dragons monsters, but muggles grow up to learn that those things aren’t real. But in the Wizarding world, people know dragons are real. They even study them like they’re just regular animals.”

Tracey tilted her head as she regarded her best friend. “I never thought of that.” 

Tracey was a half-blood, and while her father was a wizard, her mother was a muggle. And while Tracey knew enough about muggles, she hadn’t exactly been raised as one. Dragons had always been something she’d known were real as were a number of other magical and frightening creatures.

“No one really knows what it is,” Tracey finally answered with a shrug of her shoulders. 

“So…what does the Heir stuff mean?” Harry asked, looking towards the auburn-haired Slytherin girl, not able to fathom what Wizards might be afraid of if they thought of dragons like a muggle might a lion.

Tracey momentarily adjusted her glasses. “Supposedly the Heir of Slytherin would be able to release and control the monster.”

“Do you think the message was real? I mean… not just someone pulling a prank to freak everyone out?” Violet asked, feeling like someone needed to be skeptical, not really wanting to just take it at face value.

However, Tracey was shaking her head. “I can’t think of anything that could have done that to Mrs. Norris. I mean if it were just a Petrificus spell, Dumbledore would have been able to set her right, right away. But he couldn’t. Whatever did that… it wasn’t a spell or curse.”

“Not something a student could do?” Hermione asked, in a tone that suggested that she’d also been considering that. Tracey shook her head. 

“But then… doesn't that mean that the Heir of Slytherin is here? And probably in Slytherin? I bet it’s Malfoy!” Ron piped up. Tracey straightened up like her spine had been jolted. 

“You know, not all Slytherins believe muggle-borns should stay out of Hogwarts,” Tracey finally argued, glaring full on at the red-headed boy. 

“But it’s like Slytherin started this whole pureblood stuff- so probably-”

“Slytherin is not the originator of anti-muggle sentiment! It was around long before Hogwarts; since back when muggles still knew about magic and were afraid and persecuted everyone who they thought could do magic, even when they were wrong. Slytherin thought he was protecting the school and magical children by trying to exclude muggle-borns. He was wrong, but he wasn’t the first and he’s not the reason that those prejudices exist,” Tracey argued heatedly with her Irish accent thickening in her anger as she spoke more quickly. 

Tracey took a breath when she felt Violet place a hand on her arm.   

Before Ron could open his big mouth to continue to argue, Violet spoke loudly and quickly. 

“I really doubt Malfoy is the heir of Slytherin. If he were, his family would have been boasting about it for ages. And whoever the Heir is, it doesn’t necessarily mean they’d be a Slytherin too. I mean families don’t always end up in the same House. Look at me and Harry. Look at the Patil twins,” Violet argued calmly.

“That’s true,” Hermione hedged. “Though, if they agreed with Slytherin’s views of purifying the school, wouldn’t they have become a Slytherin?”

“Anti-muggle sentiment can be found in any of the four houses. You’d be surprised by how many people simply hide it or aren’t overt,” Tracey put in icily before getting to her feet. “I’ve got homework to do, and just about enough of your insults. Coming Violet?”

Without waiting for the other Slytherin girl, Tracey started to march away, not giving anyone a chance to say anything more. 

“I better go, I’ll see you later Harry,” Violet sighed, before getting up and jogging after her friend. 

Though she could understand her best friend’s upset, Violet didn’t have as difficult a time ignoring all the idiotic assumptions of other people. She just didn’t see the point, getting so worked up about it. People would believe whatever it is that they wanted to believe, getting upset wouldn’t change that. 

XXX

The rest of the week went by mostly uneventfully for Violet. Though there were a lot of rumors going around. She and Tracey both played very close attention to the gossip in Slytherin for Harry, but there was really no new information. 

For her part, Tracey spent a lot of time in the library looking through genealogy books, trying to see if she could trace Slytherin’s lineage. While the rest of the school seemed busy trying to read about the legend itself, Tracey thought it was more important to investigate facts- having always been interested in interesting Historical events and especially legends. 

As Violet found the books so dreadfully boring, she didn’t bother to make heads or tails of her friend’s research and the tree charts that she was mapping out. Violet wasn’t sure how anyone could write such boring books, which were really just names and descriptions of people who’d died so long ago that their gravestones were probably dust. 

By Saturday, Violet was sure that Tracey hadn’t made too much headway, considering that Salazar Slytherin was the last male of the Slytherin line, having never had children of his own. So all Tracey had to go on was a few pureblood bloodlines that boasted a connection to Slytherin through female relatives. 

“Are you going to the Quidditch game today?” Tracey asked from where she hovered over Violet where she lay in her bed. She had slept through breakfast and most of the morning.

“Don’t you mean, are we going?” Violet asked archly, even as she ignored the pain in her stomach and curled tightly on her side, trying not to give away how much pain she was in.

“I guess,” Tracey said, though she was frowning slightly. While she was aware that Harry himself had nothing to do with the insults thrown at Slytherins, Tracey was still not willing to forgive the other Gryffindors, and had been avoiding their company. Which meant Violet only got some cursory small talk with her brother when they ran into each other.

“Are you okay?” Tracey suddenly asked when Violet let out a slight groan. 

“My stomach really hurts,” Violet mumbled, shutting her eyes as the unrelenting pain started to be too much. 

She’d woken very early in the morning with slight pains, but she’d been able to ignore them then and get some more sleep. However, now they’d become quite severe. A sort of rolling, stabbing pain that seemed to come and go at intervals that Violet could make no pattern of. They made the idea of getting up, or even moving seem like a Herculean task.

“Are you sick?” Tracey asked, concern creeping into her voice as she ducked down to look more closely at Violet’s face which was shining slightly with sweat and was a bit pale.  

“I don’t think so… though… I’m starting to feel a bit nauseous.” 

“I’m going to get Professor Snape,” Tracey said, starting to feel very worried about her friend as she’d never seen Violet get even a cold.

Violet groaned, unable to voice a protest as she curled even tighter around her abdomen, wondering what was wrong with her body. She hadn’t felt at all sick the previous day and Violet didn’t even get sick! As long as she could remember, she and Harry were never prone to ever getting the cold or the Flu. So why was her body betraying her now?

Shutting her eyes, as if that would help her shut out the pain, she hoped that whatever it was, Professor Snape could fix it with one of his nasty but effective Potions. After all, hadn’t he fixed her wrist in a matter of seconds?

XXX

Ever since Halloween night, Severus had been on edge. The petrified cat, the frankly obnoxious and infuriating message on the wall… and worst of all, the fucking twins being in the thick of things. Both somehow drawn to the scene, for he absolutely refused to believe the lie that they had previously arranged to meet up there. 

Ridiculous brats ! He supposed he should be thankful they were such poor liars.

Of course, he didn’t believe that either one of the brats had anything to do with the cat or the message, though it seemed too incredible to believe that Salazar Slytherin could possibly have an heir still around. But nothing else explained what could have drawn both twins there, when they’d been in different parts of the castle. And why had they both felt the need to lie about it?

Surely they couldn’t truly believe that anyone would think them capable of doing such a feat of magic that even Dumbledore couldn’t undo? But then again, they were children, his mind argued. 

However, before he could continue to ponder around in circles the bizarre circumstances and what it could mean for the twins other than imminent danger to the two little magnets, he was startled out of his thoughts by someone calling out to him.

“Professor!” Turning around, he watched as Miss Davis ran full tilt towards him. 

Immediately- because if the girl’s best friend was running towards him with a worried expression on her face then it followed logically that there was something wrong with the Potter girl- Severus’ heart jolted and began to race.

“Miss Davis?” he asked, ignoring the doors to the Great Hall where early lunch or late breakfast was already getting underway, in preparation for the Quidditch match that was due to start in an hour.

“Violet’s not feeling well. She says her stomach really hurts,” Tracey said as she came to a stop before him. Severus almost thought he was going to have to put a hand up before him to stop the girl from crashing into him. He wasn’t sure that with her momentum that she'd be able to stop herself.

“Where is she?” Severus asked, trying to remain calm, sure that it couldn’t be anything life threatening.

“She’s laying down,” Tracey said, even as she turned and started to lead the way. “Violet never gets sick though, I don’t know what’s wrong with her. She said she was also nauseous, but she was perfectly fine yesterday and last night.”

Severus didn’t say anything to this, but stored it for reference as they rushed to Slytherin. Though it took no more than a few minutes, time seemed interminable before he finally reached the girl’s bedside. 

His first view of the girl was an admittedly pathetic sight. Her pale skin had a thin sheen of sweat on it. Her messy hair, even messier now due to her laying in bed, was falling over her forehead and sticking to it, as well as to her neck. Her eyes were squeezed tightly shut.

“Miss Potter, where does it hurt? Are you still feeling nauseated?” Severus asked immediately, pulling out his wand and feeling mild relief that the girl’s eyes, while pain-filled, were focused and clear. 

“My stomach? And only a little,” she mumbled, as if the very act of speaking set off waves of pain.

“Where specifically on your stomach?” Severus asked through gritted teeth, annoyed by his need to specify. He cast a diagnostic spell, telling him it was nothing viral, nor an infection. 

“The lower part… like beneath my belly button,” she responded, causing Severus to have a sudden sinking feeling as Miss Davis, who’d been hovering nearby rather nervously, suddenly exclaimed a soft, Oh .

Severus grit his teeth as he mentally prepared himself for what was surely going to be a very awkward few minutes. He really hated dealing with his female Slytherins at times. Was it too much to ask for mother’s to inform their daughters about the changes their bodies would experience before they sent them to Hogwarts? 

Straightening up and wiping the scowl from his face as he reminded himself that Violet had no mother-figure, as Petunia had been a dreadful aunt. He rather doubted she’d informed her niece about the wonders of menstruation.

“Do you know what a menstrual cycle is?” he asked, fisting his wand tighter while he grit his teeth until he was sure they'd grind down to dust.

Violet nodded her head, though she looked confused. “A nurse at school told us about it during a health class when I was ten.”

“You have not yet experienced it yourself?” he asked through gritted teeth, wondering how she had not yet understood as she shook her head, still not comprehending. “Is it possible that you’re experiencing menstrual cramps?”

Violet seemed to think about this for a second, before the lightbulb seemed to light up in her head. “OH,” she said, before blinking and then frowning. “I didn’t think they could be this painful. Wow, this period stuff sucks. This is going to happen every month for… ever ?” she asked, sounding truly distressed at the thought.

Severus nodded curtly, wondering if he should be surprised or not by the girl’s lack of embarrassment while her friend was red as a tomato and he himself was fighting off the urge to blush. He could feel it crawling up his neck. 

“Miss Davis, help Miss Potter to the infirmary. Madam Pomfrey can answer any and all of your questions,” he said, suddenly feeling the need to be very far away. He barely waited for Miss Davis’ response before marching out of the girl’s dorm, wishing fervently that he could run, and then obliviate his mind. 

He was just thinking that the day could not possibly get any worse as he mounted the steps back up to the Entrance Hall, when he spotted none other than Lucius Malfoy striding through the castle’s front doors. 

XXX

They were running a little late for the match, having had to stop by the infirmary. Though the potion Violet had been given for the cramps had taken no more than five minutes to reduce the pain to a dull throb she could tolerate, the thirty minute lecture that followed about symptoms, potions, spells and general information, seemed interminable. Especially when it dawned on Violet that apparently as a witch, she was expected to have a menstrual period well into her nineties at the least . Apparently the longevity of the average witch and wizard's life also extended to a woman’s reproductive life. 

Violet couldn’t think of anything more horrifying than spending a week every month for approximately 78 years bleeding and in horrible discomfort. 

She felt almost in a daze. So overwhelmed by the information that for a while as they made their way towards the pitch, she didn’t say a word to Tracey. She finally seemed to snap out of it when they were nearing the pitch. 

“Have you… started already?” Violet asked, turning to Tracey who seemed much calmer and less embarrassed now that there were no adults around. 

Violet’s nose scrunched, not sure if her question was even coherent. She wasn’t sure how anyone was supposed to ask about that kind of thing. 

“I started in August. My mum told me about it before… but it came as a shock to me too when it happened. I mean I knew it involved bleeding but… somehow I thought it would be different,” Tracey spoke in quiet tones, that Violet could still hear in spite of the noise from the pitch. The match had already started from the sounds of it, but neither girl was in much of a hurry to get there. 

“I can barely feel my cramps and it only lasts a couple days, but I get these horrible headaches. Unfortunately I’m too young to take the really strong potions. The ones I take only dull it somewhat, and I still feel like smacking someone if they talk to me.”

Violet frowned in sympathy at this and hoped that the horrible cramps were the only thing she’d have to deal with. She didn’t know what she’d do if she had to put up with headaches, migraines, or terrible mood swings. 

Shaking her head, not able to think about this anymore, Violet picked up her pace. “We should hurry up- it’s already started.”

They were further delayed by the fact that it started to rain, making climbing the stands a little slippery. By the time they had made it into the Slytherin stands, it was to find that Slytherin was leading by a significant lead, almost ninety points.

“Those new brooms seem to be doing their jobs,” Tracey remarked with a frown as both girl’s scanned the pitch for Harry. 

Though she didn’t really care about Quidditch, Tracey didn’t like the idea of people thinking her House needed to resort to superior equipment in order to win. It almost made it- well not cheating- but perhaps a bit unsporting. In the national and international leagues, all the teams could afford the best brooms- evening the playing field. Hogwarts was usually merely a hodgepodge of old brooms and for those players who could afford them, those they brought with them.

“Oh no,” Violet moaned a few minutes later when she finally spotted her brother. 

“What?” 

Instead of responding, Violet merely pointed with her finger at her brother. Tracey gasped in surprise, her hands moving to cup her mouth. 

“Honestly, can’t he play ONE game without something crazy happening!” Violet nearly cried as she tried to keep track of the crazy bludger that was chasing a red blur with black hair. “Why haven’t they stopped the game?! That ball has clearly been tampered with!”

“I don’t know,” Tracey responded, looking around as well, turning to the teachers and wondering why they didn’t seem to be doing anything. Had they not noticed?

For the following several minutes they watched several near misses, both girl’s frozen in horror and periodically wincing or groaning. The game seemed interminable, and Violet felt that her fingers were going numb from how hard she was clenching them together. In fact, her entire body seemed to be cold and numb, her mind racing, wondering what she could do, why this wasn’t stopping. 

She thought she was going to vomit when she saw the bludger slam into her brother's elbow. And she watched completely incredulously as her brother continued to chase the snitch. 

“I can’t believe it! He’s still going after the snitch!” Violet cried in indignant anger, unable to believe that her brother was still trying to win a stupid game, instead of stopping this insanity. 

“What?!” Tracey asked, not able to keep up with Harry’s movements as well as Violet. 

Tracey pointed at her brother’s descending trajectory. He was definitely going to crash to the ground, but she could see it was more controlled than just falling and that his good arm was extended to catch a glint of gold. Tracey only just turned in time to watch Harry crash into the ground, her mouth and eyes opening wide. However a second later, her fear abated to astonishment when Harry’s arm raised in the air, a golden ball clearly shining from it in spite the rain, before he promptly passed out.  

For a few moments, astonishment reigned before the whistle blew and the Gryffindors roared in triumph. Immediately, there seemed to be a mad dash for the pitch, though the Slytherins remained still in their attempt to comprehend their unexpected defeat. 

Violet, on the other hand, was vibrating and unable to move. The numbness had gone, leaving a sudden rush of heat that Violet was sure must be radiating around her like a campfire. 

She couldn’t believe him! How could he endanger himself for something so stupid as a game! 

It wasn’t until she felt the movements in the stands around her that she finally seemed to snap out of it and notice what was going on around her. Down in the pitch, she could see that many people were already gathering around her brother who she could only just make out and who seemed to have come around, giving her a reprieve of relief that really did nothing to abate her anger. If anything, it just allowed it to grow.

“I’m going to kill him!” she grit out. In her seething anger, she started pushing and shoving her way and ignoring Tracey who was trying and failing at keeping up. Violet didn’t even notice when she tried to shove a full grown adult out of her way when she reached the grounds. 

The man in question turned, blocking her way, which she only noticed when she pulled back in frustration from trying to plow through him and not being able to move him an inch.

“Miss Potter, in a hurry?” it took her a moment to recognize the man- so lost in her anger- and when she did, her anger abated in a haze of confusion and surprise. 

“What are you doing here?” she asked distractedly, not caring for a moment how rude that sounded. She was so astounded by the appearance of Draco’s dad that she didn’t even notice that Snape was standing next to him, watching the exchange with sudden interest. 

“I came to watch Draco’s first game,” Mr. Malfoy responded, a tight smile on his face. Clearly, he had not been impressed and in a distant corner of her mind, Violet couldn’t help feeling viciously happy. 

“Yeah, that must’ve been exciting for you. He really knows how to sit on that pretty, expensive broom,” Violet couldn’t help remarking with a sarcastic smile, suddenly recalling how much Draco had been pestering her. The anger was now simmering from a combination of things, though her sensibilities were desperately screaming at her to pack it in- to remember who she was dealing with. 

“Miss Potter!” exclaimed Snape at the same time as Tracey hissed in Violet’s ear and tugged on her arm.

Violet jumped, only then noticing that Snape was standing there. 

“Well… in the face of such foolhardy determination, I can only imagine Draco was stunned,” Mr. Malfoy replied silkily, his face turning to one of sudden sympathy. “While quite impressive, you must have been so worried about your brother.”

At that, Violet seemed to bristle. Her anger at her brother once more asserting itself and making her lose sight of all around her. 

“ Worried ? I’m going to kill him!” and without another word or look back, Violet brushed past the two adults and took off at a run. She just hoped that she’d be able to catch up to wherever Harry was. 

XXX

“You know Miss Potter?” Severus asked in carefully neutral tones, arching a brow, even as he felt his stomach tightening. The idea of the Death Eater next to him being anywhere near the girl without anyone knowing about it had his entire body tensing in concern. 

And if the girl had been foolish enough to be so rude and goaded the man next to him, he couldn’t help the concern ratcheting further. His only hope was that her present behavior was due to her hormones, or anger at her twin. 

Not that it mattered, the damage already done.

It went without saying that Lucius Malfoy was not a man to be crossed. Especially not by twelve-year-old girls. Though, perhaps this particular one especially. 

Sentiment towards the Twins-Who-Lived , whether for good or ill, was by and large more focused on the boy. But there were sure to be more than a few who were equally, or indeed more, fixated in one way or another on the girl.

Lucius, who had been looking after Miss Potter with a peculiar expression, as if he was amused, turned to Severus and arched a brow. Severus couldn’t recall the last time he felt so queasy as he did watching Lucius stare after Violet Potter.

“I ran into her in Kockturn Alley this summer with Draco. It seems she was lost in the Floo Network. We escorted her back to Diagon Alley,” Lucius replied smoothly with a shrug of his shoulders. 

If it was possible, the knot in Severus’ stomach tightened further. The girl had been practically alone with Lucius Malfoy for who knows how long and no one knew about it ? And she’d been lost in Kockturn Alley ?! 

Where the hell had the Weasley’s been? Severus fumed, never more glad to be an Occlumen’s and capable of not telegraphing what he was feeling outwardly than in that moment. 

“She’s an interesting girl… I was shocked when Draco wrote that the girl had been sorted into Slytherin. It will be interesting to see what she might grow into. Well… if she has the chance,” Lucius smirked, turning smoothly and unconcerned to get back to his life, not noticing the man currently glaring at his back. 

However much he in that moment wanted to kill the man who just threatened his student, Severus couldn’t quite muster as much of the venom as he’d like. While there were of course still abnormal amounts, his mind was still reeling with all that he’d just learned and the implications. 

It was bad enough that Lucius Malfoy was rich, charming, dangerous and a Death Eater. But there was still a further concern that Severus didn’t usually have to linger on too long. 

Purebloods were set in their ways. Theirs were the old ways, especially in a family like the Malfoys. And their influence was so strong and long reaching, that their old traditions still infected Wizarding society and laws to an unfortunate extent. 

It was not unheard of for some full grown pureblood men to assess young, even pre-pubescent girls, as future brides- either for themselves or their offspring. And while Severus knew Lucius had never shown personal interest in minors nor did he believe he was currently physically attracted to Miss Potter, Lucius was still the kind of predator who enjoyed playing with its food. 

And unfortunately due to reluctance to let go of traditions, the age of consent in the wizarding world was only fifteen. In pureblood circles, it was not seen as all that strange to show interest in teenagers. Especially not amongst pureblood men, who wanted to control or train their future spouses. 

If Lucius Malfoy was an Ephebophile or merely a learned behavior to groom from his pureblood upbringing, Severus rather worried what that might spell out for Miss Potter if Lucius’ interest was piqued. After all, Lucius was used to always getting what he wanted, no matter the cost.

And Miss Potter… she might just grow to represent the type of challenge Lucius enjoyed most.  

XXX

By the time Violet finally stormed into the Hospital Wing, her anger had only just barely simmered down enough that she didn’t immediately start yelling or trying to hurt her brother. Not that violence had ever before featured in her relationship with her brother, but she wasn’t sure she’d ever been so blisteringly angry at him before either. 

It was with her arms crossed over her chest, and her jaw clenched tightly shut, that Violet was able to ascertain that her brother was in fact all right. Though, she was slightly confused as to why he had to stay in the Hospital Wing for the night. 

“But Madam Pomfrey should have been able to fix broken bones in seconds,” Tracey exclaimed, equally confused.

“Well… they actually have to be regrown,” Harry said, staring down at his arm, that the girl’s both only just then noticed. For a moment, Violet completely forgot about her anger and for the third time that day, she thought she might vomit.

“What-” “How-” Violet and Tracey sputtered in horror and disgust at the same time. It was like Harry’s arm was a giant, fat earthworm. 

“Lockhart,” Harry responded simply. 

“You let that idiot try to administer first aid to you?!” Violet exclaimed, suddenly angry all over again. “How could you do something that stupid?” 

“It’s not like I wanted him to. I tried to get him to stop, but I was too disoriented!” Harry raised his voice in sudden annoyance to be called stupid for something he couldn’t have helped. Especially after being forced to allow said idiot to debone his arm.

“This wouldn’t have happened at all if you stopped playing when you saw that bludger was messed with! Why didn’t you stop the stupid game?!” Violet cried angrily, releasing her arms to fist them at her sides as she leaned forward. 

“Because we would have had to forfeit the game! I couldn’t let the team down like that!” Harry argued, though it sounded rather weak. 

“It’s just one stupid game?! It’s not worth getting yourself possibly killed!”

“It’s not just a stupid game! And I can’t just let Slytherin take the game! I was the only shot for us to win!”

Violet stopped at this, staring at her brother without comprehension. “This is just about beating Slytherin? Why does that matter? How is that more important than your safety?”

Harry huffed. “How can you not- they- the brooms! Malfoy! You know what he’s like,” Harry cried in frustration, unable to explain his actions. “I couldn’t just let him win! I can’t just let them get away with it without at least trying!”

“Get away with what?” Violet asked lowly, green eyes narrowing and flashing, her heart thundering in her chest. 

“The cheating! The brooms! The bludger! They all cheat and they can’t just be allowed to get away with doing that!”

“ All ? Are you forgetting I’m in Slytherin too? Am I a cheater?” Violet asked, voice quivering. 

“ Argh ! That’s not- you’re different! I know you! You’re just in Slytherin because you wanted to be weird and freak everyone out!” Harry exclaimed in part annoyance, part panic.

Violet, who felt rather strangely numb, merely continued to stare at Harry as if she couldn’t see him while wondering if she was even breathing. 

“The hat wanted to put me in Slytherin,” she replied coldly, shaking her head. “I think being in Gryffindor is rotting your brain. You didn’t used to lump everyone together into negative categories just because some of those people were awful.”

Harry flinched back as if he had been slapped. 

Good , Violet thought vindictively, even as some of the satisfaction ebbed when she saw the flash in Harry’s identical eyes and the clenching of his jaw. 

“That’s rich, coming from someone who sees the worst in everyone,” Harry replied darkly. 

Violet merely shook her head, feeling her eyes start to burn. Before she could embarrass herself, she instead turned and started to march away quickly. Her feet taking off at a run as soon as she was clear of the Hospital wing, and ignoring Tracey’s calls. 

XXX

“Did you hear about the Gryffindor first year?” Tracey asked Violet on Monday morning at breakfast when Violet finally came down- she’d been having trouble getting up the last several mornings, as that was when her cramps were the worst as she wasn’t able to preemptively take the potion given to her for them.

“No, what?” Violet asked dully as she forced herself to at least grab a bit of toast- Violet wasn’t really sure if her recent loss of appetite was due to the pain she still mildly experienced and tried to ignore, or was due to the argument she’d had with her brother. 

The anger Violet felt hadn’t totally abated, but now it was compounded by the hurt that she felt at his words… his implications. And though Tracey had tried to tell her that he didn’t mean anything by it… that he probably didn’t think badly of all Slytherins, Violet didn’t want to hear it. She didn’t want to be pacified. 

Violet knew deep down that Harry couldn’t possibly think of her as rotten. Or Tracey for that matter. But she thought he was better than to group a bunch of people together and judge them by the actions of a few. 

Okay, perhaps in the case of Slytherins, it was more than a few. And Violet hadn’t tried all that hard to make friends with anyone else in her house but Tracey. But surely Tracey was more than enough proof that Slytherins could be exemplary people. Tracey was smart, loyal, kind, helpful, devoted, hard-working and so many wonderful things!

And though Violet hadn’t bothered to befriend others in her house, that didn’t mean she didn’t observe them or interact with them on occasion. There were other people in her year that weren’t so bad- it just wasn’t obvious. 

Like Theodore Nott, who was quiet and kept mostly to himself, usually reading and even- in spite of knowing that Tracey was not pure blooded- taking the time to study with her and recommend books. Out of all the Slytherins in their year, Tracey was the only person he actively seemed to sincerely appreciate while he disdained most others, especially certain purebloods. And from what Tracey said, he was incredibly brilliant… perhaps even a genius. 

Millicent Bulstrode was excessively kind and affectionate towards her cat. She was surprisingly nurturing, and it seemed to be something that she extended to all animals she came across. She just didn’t like people, and Violet couldn’t really blame her for that considering the awful teasing she got because of her looks. But for the most part Millie kept to herself and didn't bother people unless they bothered her first. 

Blaise Zabini, for all his arrogance and general disdain towards most people, could actually be rather funny- if a dry and generally unkind kind of funny. And he seemed to dislike Draco. Not a shining endorsement towards his character, but Violet rather felt that Blaise held a lot back, which seemed to be a common trait in Slytherin. He was simply a bit more difficult to read and Violet interacted with him the least.

Violet wasn’t entirely sure yet what to make of Daphne Greengrass. There was something about her that seemed disingenuous, and Violet wasn’t sure that was in a good or bad way. Like Pansy, she teased and laughed, behaved arrogantly and seemed very vain and haughty. But sometimes, when she thought no one was looking, Violet saw something quiet and still in Daphne that for reasons she couldn’t quite explain, made Violet feel almost sad. Daphne also seemed to miss her little sister terribly. And surely someone that cared about her younger sister so much, couldn’t be all bad?

So why did Harry, knowing Tracey as he did, insist that all Slytherins were cheaters and bigots? Weren’t the Gryffindors being far more bigoted and narrow-minded by blaming the whole blood-thing on Slytherins alone? Surely Slytherin was not the only house with purebloods? 

If they believed purebloods were the problem… and every house had them… couldn’t they see that their logic was entirely flawed?

“Happened Saturday night, a Gryffindor first year was attacked. He’s all petrified, like Mrs. Norris. Colin Creevey. There are lots of rumors going around.” 

For some reason the name rang a bell for Violet but she couldn’t quite put her finger on why. She felt that maybe it had to do with her brother since they were talking about a Gryffindor but she really didn't want to think about Harry just then.

Either way Violet felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. It was one thing when Mrs Norris was petrified, that could be brushed off. But a first year? That was a lot more horrifying.

TBC…

Chapter Text

The rumor mill was working hard for the remainder of November and into December, as well as a lucrative amulet trade that preyed on the gullible. 

But as December rolled in, the coming Holidays took precedence in people’s minds, especially when Heads of Houses started collecting names of the students that would be staying at the castle.

Once more, Tracey invited Violet to go home with her for the holidays. And though she and Harry were still on the outs, Violet didn’t feel comfortable leaving her brother at the castle alone, especially with all the Chamber stuff. 

But Violet was severely tempted. She so wanted to see where Tracey lived and spend the holidays away from the castle and the suspicious atmosphere that followed all Slytherins like a stink bomb cloud. She was especially regretful of her decision to stay behind when she heard that Draco Malfoy was also staying at the castle this year.

“It won’t be that bad,” Tracey said from where she sat next to Violet in Double Potions that Thursday, misinterpreting Violet’s stare. Millicent was sitting between Violet and Draco, and Tracey assumed Violet was staring at Draco when she was actually staring at Millicent.

Draco usually chose to sit all the way in the front on the Slytherin side of the Potions classroom with his goons and Pansy, while Tracey and Violet sat all the way in the back on their own. Daphne, Millicent, Theodore and Blaise all sat in the middle row. 

Violet hummed distractedly in response, not sure she wanted to discuss what was actually on her mind at the moment. Especially when the object of said subject would be prowling around the classroom, checking on their Swelling Solution.  

Violet’s mind was caught thinking about the discussion the girl’s got up to in their dorm the previous night. Pansy had been waxing poetic about Lockharts good looks while Daphne seemed to merely nod along but not contribute much to the mainly one-sided conversation. 

Tracey and Violet were abstaining from the silly conversation while getting ready for bed. All the girl’s were surprised when Millicent piped into the conversation from where she sat on her bed grooming her cat as she did every night. 

“Professor Snape is much more attractive than that fop,” Millicent had opined, not looking up and causing all the girls in the dorm to turn to look at her. 

Pansy, cow that she was, had started to immediately crack up laughing and poke fun at Millicent while Tracey and Daphne stared at Millicent in horrified confusion. 

Violet really couldn’t understand her own reaction to what Millicent said, which was why she was still thinking about it that morning. She’d felt such a sudden and visceral loathing for Millicent in that moment, her stomach burning hotly at the words, that Violet still couldn't comprehend what the hell was wrong with her. 

She usually didn’t have much of an opinion on Millicent in one way or another. In fact she found her to be one of the more tolerable Slytherins of their year because she tended to just keep to herself and not talk very much.

So why had she reacted like that?

Tracey nudged Violet in her side, noticing how distracted her friend was. Usually in potions, Snape turned a blind eye to Violet and Tracey working together on their potions. But Violet usually put some effort into her own tasks while Tracey monitored both cauldrons and took care of adding the ingredients, stirring the caldron and keeping watch on the flames. 

“You need to at least try to look like you’re working,” Tracey hissed at her friend. “Snape’s not gonna ignore us if you do nothing!”

Violet nodded and tried to focus on what she was set to do to help Tracey, but found herself incredibly aware of Snape in a way that she wasn’t usually. It was as if wherever he was in the room, she could feel him. And whenever he was anywhere near to their table, she felt heat simmering under her skin, particularly around her neck and back. 

Every so often, Violet found herself drifting into thought as she stared at their Potions Professor, considering his appearance and demeanor, making stupid observations she’d long been aware of but hadn’t even recognized consciously.

He’s so Tall! He’s so pale! And yet black really suits him .

Violet knew that conventionally, Snape was not exactly attractive. Most people didn’t like large and hooked noses. But Violet couldn’t help thinking that it suited Snape’s sharp features well. And she thought that if his hair weren’t so greasy (which she thought had something to do with the Potions, even her own hair was weighed down and a little coated when she left potions class on Thursdays), that it would actually frame his face very attractively. 

Violet was coming to understand that she rather liked men with long hair. And she was a little surprised to find it seemed to be especially true when it came to Snape. 

Do I have a crush on Snape? Violet wondered to herself in bewilderment. Inexplicably the memory of his dark, intense eyes and his long, dexterous fingers made her suddenly blush. 

How have I never realized how much I observe Snape’s hands? How much I like them? Violet wondered as it became increasingly clear to herself that she did like Snape. 

Is that a bad thing? She wondered as she turned and watched the man as he swept around the room, his tall and imposing figure moving with a feline grace that was also attractive. 

Well… he’s very smart, probably strong and powerful. He knows so much! And he’s kind of funny, even if it’s not intentional. And honest. Blunt, Violet rationalized, becoming increasingly more comfortable with her discovery. It could be worse, I could have a crush on that idiot Lockhart.

Violet ducked her head and bit on her lip, trying to force herself to do more work, not knowing what she was supposed to do with her discovery. Wondering if she would even be comfortable around Snape anymore. 

Unfortunately, Violet didn’t have much time to let that distract her even further from her work when suddenly an explosion sounded from the front of the classroom. Violet jumped back and looked up as soon as she realized a cauldron had exploded and was spewing its contents on almost half the class.

Almost immediately there was complete pandemonium and Violet watched with wide eyes as her classmates, mostly Slytherins, started to cry out in pain and distress as she watched with horror as parts of their bodies began to swell. She almost wanted to throw up when she saw the way Goyle’s eyes were nearly popping out of his sockets.

Violet was quick to check herself and Tracey, as Snape called out for attention and directed all the students hit, towards him for the antidote. 

Luckily, she and Tracey seemed to be outside of the blast radius as they sat all the way at the back of the classroom, and whoever’s cauldron had exploded seemed to come from the very front. Goyle and Draco seemed to be the most affected. She guessed it was either of theirs. Goyles seemed more likely, as she couldn’t remember Draco ever ruining a potion.

It didn’t seem to take Snape long to regain control of the classroom and set everyone to rights. 

It’s a good thing Snape is such a competent Professor, Violet thought with a swell of admiration and relief at how efficiently her Head of House handled the chaos and helped her classmates. 

Violet watched with new eyes as he swept to the front of the classroom to investigate, pulling something Violet didn’t recognize from the ruined cauldron. His long, beautiful fingers holding one end of the ruined string, his dark eyes flashing dangerously.

“I swear when I find out who threw this, I will make sure they’re expelled,” he hissed in a low voice, his eyes narrowing and turning to look at the Gryffindor side of the classroom. 

Violet followed his gaze and found herself staring at her brother who seemed to be trying to make an innocent expression. Violet felt her stomach tighten in discomfort as she came to the same conclusion as Snape. 

Violet had a lot of practice ignoring the Gryffindors when they shared classes, but she was so surprised that she was so distracted by Snape that she completely forgot that they were there. And that included her brother.  

Now Violet couldn’t help staring at her brother, absolutely certain that Harry had done what Snape was silently accusing him of, but she didn’t understand. She couldn’t fathom her brother would purposefully want to hurt someone, not even a Slytherin. So why would he do something like this? And hadn’t he cared that he could have hurt Violet and Tracey as well?

Violet felt so angry and hurt, that when class let out she wanted to run after her brother and confront him. But she forced herself to stay put and simply follow Tracey to their common room. 

As upset as she was at Harry, she knew that she would not be able to confront Harry about this without getting angry and yelling. And even after recent events, Violet would never do anything that might lead to Harry getting expelled. 

XXX

Violet didn’t want to think about her brother, it made her too angry. So as the days passed, she allowed herself to be pleasantly distracted by her crush on Snape. 

Either Violet had become quite good at studying the man covertly, or Tracey was choosing to ignore her friend’s new fixation. 

The following Thursday, after the disastrous potions class, everyone in the school was so excited about the Dueling Club meeting that everyone seemed to momentarily forget about the 2 petrifications. Instead of the usual rumors about whether or not the Heir of Slytherin was really amongst them and who it might be, everyone was instead talking about the upcoming meeting and what it might entail. 

Tracey and Violet, while interested, weren’t nearly as excited as many of their classmates. However, they still made it a point to join the rest of their houses in going to the Great Hall early and while they weren’t the only House to arrive early, they were the pushiest, earning most of the space directly before the stage set up along one of the walls in the Great Hall.

After all, Slytherin was not known to be the house of ambition and resourcefulness for nothing. They quickly took their places in the front, and closed ranks so as not to allow any of the other houses to push through their lines.  

Of course the larger students took up the front row. But Violet, Tracey and the rest of the Slytherin second years managed to squirrel their own place in the front, even if it did place them near the Hufflepuffs. 

“Who do you think is going to run it?” Tracey asked from where she stood between Violet and Theodore. 

“Probably that idiot Lockhart who probably thinks this will give him a chance to show off in front of the school,” Violet replied, not bothering to look around as she was pretty short and couldn’t see over the heads or even shoulders of many of the students around. 

Theodore tossed a sideways look at Violet from across Tracey, a glint of amusement sparkling in his dull-grey eyes. He was a full head taller than Tracey, so he didn’t have to move much to look at Violet.

“Probably, but I bet he would need supervision. I bet Professor Snape will help,” Theodore chimed in, causing Violet to look at him as her heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips as she tried to keep herself from responding too enthusiastically. 

“What makes you think that?” Violet asked when she was sure she could manage to sound nonchalant. 

“My dad’s commented that Professor Snape is a very talented duelist, and my father doesn’t compliment anyone,” Theodore said with a shrug of his shoulders and a slightly dark look by the end of his comment. 

Violet didn’t know Theodore very well, but what she had managed to gather from listening to her house-mates was that Theodore's father, Tywin Nott was an extremely cold, cruel old man who was responsible for his young wife’s death. 

Slytherins like to gossip, especially about purebloods, and especially if those purebloods were part of the Sacred 28. Many Slytherins without prestigious last names liked to tear down the Purebloods in any way they could, as they were the ones most likely to stand in the way of their ambitions due to their connections placing them in more advantageous positions.

At that moment, Lockhart came striding into the hall, drawing everyone’s gaze as he made his way to the stage. Violet and the other Slytherins turned to look. Violet could just make out a familiar dark head following behind and almost felt herself squeak in pleasant surprise.

Ever since her discovery of her crush, Violet felt she had to prepare herself every time she knew she would see Snape in order to control her reactions to him. Whenever she came across him unexpectedly, she felt like her insides had turned to pudding and her stomach filled with flutters and her heart started racing. 

She constantly had to fight back an overwhelming desire to constantly be in Snape’s orbit. A feeling that hadn’t yet lessened in the week since her discovery. 

Even as that idiot Lockhart took center stage and started speaking, Violet only had eyes for Snape. Snape was standing nearer to the Slytherin’s end of the platform and to Lockhart’s left as they both faced the students. However, Snape had his arms crossed over his chest and looked kind of annoyed to be there.

Violet found ever since she recognized her crush on Snape, and she began watching him more closely, that she was getting better at recognizing the expressions he chose to telegraph, no matter how great or minute. 

There was a part of Violet that was irritated by the intensity of her crush and her reactions, but that was easily beat back by the overwhelming curiosity she felt towards Snape. Strange how a crush could make you want to know everything about a person. Make you want to always be near them, speak to them, see them. How the object of the crush could rapidly and easily take over all your thoughts. 

It was damned inconvenient and Violet knew that she really needed to reel it in, but in that moment, she just wanted to indulge in the heady feeling of watching Snape stand tall and menacingly, opposite a completely useless wizard. She felt so much pride in the fact that he was her Head of House.  

Her eyes devoured his form as he gracefully stood facing Lockhart and offered a minor tilt of his head, before they faced off. The way he moved so quickly and effortlessly as he shot off his spell, reminded Violet of what a Cobra striking might look like. 

The Slytherins cheered as Lockhard was blasted off his feet and sent crashing into a wall. And while Violet didn’t usually enjoy watching people get hurt, she couldn’t help the swell of admiration she felt for Snape’s power. She nearly bounced where she stood in excitement. 

Unfortunately, that was perhaps the highlight of her evening as the meeting progressively devolved. 

First, Lockhart told everyone to pair up and imitate what Snape had done without offering any instruction. 

Violet exchanged looks with Tracey, both silently agreeing to not participate in the coming folly. Didn’t take a genius to figure out that telling a bunch of magical children to square off while only 2 adults were monitoring was not a good idea. 

Neither Violet nor Tracey were surprised by what happened. It was why they’d chosen to put their back to the now abandoned platform, wishing to avoid any wayward cast spells. 

But at least Lockhart’s total incompetence allowed her to watch Snape’s mastery over crowd control shine. Snape was very quick to make everyone's spells come to an end and force the students to control themselves. His reprimand of Lockhart even had Violet smirk in amusement.

Her amusement was quickly killed when Lockhart called Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley to the stage, only for Snape to demand Harry and Draco take their place. Violet felt her stomach souring and her stomach sinking as she watched Draco and her brother facing off with each other from where she stood at the front of the stage almost halfway between the two duelists. 

She couldn’t help scowling at Snape when she noticed him bend to whisper something in Draco’s mouth. 

Well , she thought as she watched the scene unfold with wariness, at least now she knew that even with a crush, she could still get spitting angry at Snape. Which was a little comforting.

“Serpensortia!” Draco called out, a snake shooting out of his wand and landing halfway between the pair, which happened to be just in front of Violet. When that idiot Lockhart decided to try vanishing the spell and steamrolling over Snape’s lackadaisical approach to helping Harry, all he managed to do was shoot the snake straight up in the air only to crash back down. Only now, the snake was angry and facing Violet.

Hissing and raising itself, Violet merely stood there staring at the snake curiously as students around her backed away. Violet didn’t feel afraid, merely curious as the snake was apparently cursing its treatment and vowing revenge.

“I’m sorry about how that idiot treated you, but please don’t bite me,” Violet spoke, thinking she should feel silly for speaking to the snake and thinking it might understand and listen to her. But she distinctly remembered the summer they went to the zoo, and the way the boa reacted to Harry speaking to it. 

Violet also rather liked snakes. 

“The hatchling speaks!” the snake hissed, settling itself down once more and staring at her more intently. 

Violet wanted to ask the snake if it was real, and if so if it ever met a speaker before but unfortunately, the snake suddenly vanished. She looked up in disappointment and turned to Snape who was lowering his wand and looking at her with a look she’d never seen before. It made her feel a little sick. 

It was only then that she realized how deathly quiet the hall had gone and turned to look at her brother, who simply looked as confused as Violet by others’ reactions. Turning her head to look at Tracey, Tracey was standing a few steps back from her and staring at her with her eyes wide open and her lips parts in shock and perhaps a tinge of fear. 

In fact, everyone standing around Violet had made a wide circle around her. 

Violet didn’t like it and took several steps forwards, causing kids to scatter to get out of her path. Ignoring her confusion and the foreboding she felt, Violet quickly exited the hall, though she made sure not to bow her head or walk too quickly. She knew she couldn’t let them see any weakness.

XXX

Violet was the first to make it to the dorms after the disaster of the Dueling Meet. She really wasn't sure what to think about what happened, why her talking to a snake was such a big deal. She was certain there was something missing thanks to her upbringing with the Dursley’s. 

Unfortunately, Violet had to wait at least half an hour before Tracey returned to the dorms. Her gaze immediately sought out Violet where she sat on the end of her bed, staring at the dormitory door, waiting.

Tracey seemed a little wary as she took slow steps towards her friend, and Violet wasn’t sure what to think about that. There was a part of her that was offended. 

What was Tracey thinking that she thought she needed to approach Violet as if she were a dangerous animal? However, Violet knew Tracey and felt she had to give her friend the benefit of the doubt. 

“Why did everyone react like that, to me talking to a snake? What’s the big deal?” Violet asked, her tone blunt and impatient. 

Tracey moved to sit on the end of her own bed, nodding her head. As if Violet’s questions were something she expected and her suspicions were confirmed. 

“Parselmouths are extremely rare, almost completely unknown because it’s a gift that can only be passed down through the blood of the families that have it. Salazar Slytherin is the most famous Parselmouth ever known, it’s why the symbol for Slytherin is a snake. If other families had Parselmouths, then they kept it secret, because it sounds so creepy that anyone who speaks it is immediately associated with dark magic,” Tracey responded with a slight shrug. 

“What the hell is a Parselmouth?” asked Violet in confusion, even as her stomach tightened at the implication. 

Tracey also stared in confusion now. “ You’re a Parselmouth,” she responded. “It’s someone who can speak Parseltongue, the language of snakes,” Tracey elaborated as it seemed that Violet wasn’t understanding.

Violet’s eyes widened “I was speaking another language?! I thought I was just talking normally and the snake could simply understand English.”

Tracey’s own eyes widened before her brow furrowed. “You didn’t hear all the hissing?” Tracey asked as she stared at her friend who shook her head, also looking bewildered. “Everyone just saw you and the snake hissing at each other as you stared at it intensely. It was kind of creepy.”

Violet frowned deeply, wondering how it was possible that it all simply sounded like English to her. It was strange to think that everyone else was hearing hissing coming out of her mouth when she didn’t even know she was doing it. 

“So what? Now everyone thinks I’m Salazar Slytherin’s heir just because I can talk to snakes?” Violet suddenly asked in annoyance as the full scene in the Great Hall finally came into full focus. 

Tracey shrugged. “It’s not impossible. Slytherin lived thousands of years ago, and all the pureblood families have probably intermarried with each other at some point. The Potters could have easily married a Slytherin or even into the Gaunt family, who were the last known direct descendants of Salazar Slytherin.”

“Do you think I’m Slytherins’ heir?” Violet asked accusingly, staring at her friend in disbelief.

Tracey looked offended and straightened her spine. “If you’re asking me if I think that you’re behind the attacks, of course I don’t. Don’t be stupid! But we can’t possibly know if you are or aren’t distantly related to Slytherin… at least not yet.”

Violet felt something inside her loosen at her friend’s response, though there was still an undercurrent of annoyance buzzing under her skin. She knew that Tracey was researching Slytherin’s family tree to see if she was able to track Slytherin’s heir. But how could she actually believe that it was even possible. 

Being in Slytherin already earned her the suspicion and contempt of many. What was it going to be like now that they associated her with the man blamed for the hatred to muggles and muggle-borns? 

And why had Snape looked at her like that? It was the kind of calculating and suspicious look that one might give to a problem that if left unsolved could cost you dearly. It made her feel a little sick and made her heart ache. 

XXX

The following morning, Violet woke to the suspicious and dirty looks from her dorm-mates. She did her best to ignore them as she prepared to leave for breakfast with Tracey, and consoled herself with the idea that at least they weren’t afraid of her.

Unfortunately, there were those from her house that did look at her with hate and fear. While the rest mobbed Violet as soon as she started crossing the Slytherin common room, asking her a bunch of questions about the snake and her ability. It made it hard for Violet to get out of Slytherin and head to the Great Hall in time to get something to eat. 

Breakfast was even worse. She could feel the eyes of all the other houses following her with the same look of fear and loathing that she felt burning into her skin. Whispering followed her to her seat and people practically jumped to get out of her way, excepting most Slytherins.

Violet was still annoyed with Tracey’s lack of conclusion concerning her possible relation to Salazar Slytherin. So both girl’s merely sat quietly next to each other eating their breakfast. Which made it easier to hear some of the conversations spoken around them.

“-the idea that the Potter’s could ever be related to Salazar Slytherin is ridiculous. Everyone knows that the Potter’s have always been a bunch of hardheaded Gryffindors,” Draco was saying very loudly, obviously wanting to be heard.

“Not Fleamont Potter, he was a Slytherin,” Nott pointed out from where he was seated, concentrating mostly on his food. Draco’s face soured in response.

“If you don’t think the Potter’s are related to Slytherin then how do you explain it? Surely you don’t think that rumor about You-Know-Who passing some of his powers to the twins that Halloween, is true?” Blaise piped in causing Violet to freeze.

Somehow, that was a rumor that Violet had never heard before and she felt like her insides turned to ice. She didn’t wait to hear Draco’s response and merely got up and left the Great Hall as quickly as she could. 

The looks, the whispers, they followed her all around the castle. Even while she sat in Charms class, people would turn to look at her and whisper behind their hands to their neighbors when they thought that Professor Flitwick wasn’t looking. 

Violet needed a moment, just one where she was completely alone and not under heavy surveillance. She quickly raised her hand and asked Professor Flitwick if she could be excused to the washroom, to which the man seemed reluctant but seemed to understand her need for he nodded his head anyway.

Violet didn’t waste any time in leaving the classroom, shutting the door behind herself with an impatient snap and walking down the abandoned hall. She felt after the first few feet as if she could finally relax, if only just a little. 

She made her way over to the nearest window and pressed her hands against the icy panes as she stared out into the snowstorm that made the hall just that bit darker. She could hardly see much beyond the heavy flurry to the grounds and found herself mainly looking at her own reflection.

The messy hair, green eyes, pale skin… it all looked further washed out and she didn’t know if that was because of the snow, or because of how she felt. As Violet glared at herself, she mentally reprimanded herself for letting the behavior of the school affect her. 

She didn’t care what they thought, it didn’t matter. She knew the truth so why was she so fucking annoyed. It didn’t make any sense. It wasn’t exactly as though things were much different than any other day for your average Slytherin, just a little more extreme. 

And maybe that was the problem. It was because she was a Slytherin, because she could simply do something that others couldn’t, that they seemed to think that she was evil. It was so unfair, and it was so stupid. Slytherins deserved better. 

If you treat someone like a monster and beast, aren’t you goading them to behave that way? Pushing them into a role that they may not have wanted or really fit? Violet wondered as she continued to stare out at the snow falling, almost wishing she could feel the snow and wind on her face to numb her to everything, taking the cold into herself.

At that moment, a sound from down the hall caught her ear, and the hair on her neck and arms stood on end. Violet turned, trying to discern what she was hearing but all she saw was the ghost of Gryffindor gliding in her direction.

But she could still hear the sound. It sounded like something was being dragged on the stone floor and Violet took a few steps away from the window, furrowing her brow as she continued to stare.

“Do you-” she started to ask when suddenly, through the ghost she saw something appear at the end of the hall. A large and dark silhouette which caused her eyes to widen in fear. 

The last thing that Violet saw was a large and yellow orb, that if she had time, she would have realized was a large eye with a vertical pupil. 

XXX

Severus was teaching his sixth year NEWTs, when the news came. 

As they were his NEWTs students, they didn’t need the constant supervision the dunderheads in the years below them did, so Severus felt comfortable to sit at his desk thinking while only keeping a cursory eye on the class as they brewed.

He hadn’t gotten much sleep the previous night, too busy thinking about the girl and her unexpected talent. One he believed she shared with her brother, as the boy did not seem shocked or in any way phased by the incident. If anything he seemed as confused as his sister by everyone else’s reactions. 

Of course it made sense that the Potter twins would not understand the implications, seeing as they were raised outside of Wizarding society. But given the atmosphere in the Great Hall that morning, he was sure they’d quickly been caught up, at the very least by their friends. 

Severus wasn’t surprised that the girl arrived late to breakfast that morning and barely touched her food before leaving nearly as soon as she sat down. 

Severus was confident in the fact that his Slytherins would either be drawn to the girl, or simply make snide comments about the impossibility of her heritage. No matter the fact that her father was a pureblood. 

Severus supposed that it was possible that the twins had inherited the ability through their Potter lineage. And in truth it was a better hypothesis than the alternative, but Severus couldn’t bring himself to hope.  

The second hypothesis was a far more pressing concern. Severus was sure that by now all his little Slytherins had sent owls home with the news, and there was no telling how a certain faction would take the news. 

There had been rumors of course, all those years before. Death Eaters who hadn’t been aware of the prophecy, had theorized that the Dark Lord went after the Potter children to eliminate possible competition. And the speculation that the Potter children might have inherited some of the Dark Lord’s powers that night was also an old one, and accounted for the fascination some Death Eaters had in the development of the twins. A fascination whose flames would undoubtedly be fanned by this latest tidbit of information concerning the girl.

Severus rubbed his temples, wondering what it would mean down the line. He hadn’t forgotten for a second Lucius’ interest in the girl, and he was far from the worst of them, even as dangerous as he was in his own right. 

Dumbledore of course was useful as fuck-all. Which was to say, no use at all, when Severus went to visit him the previous night. Though the old man had seemed concerned about this news. But not concerned enough, as he argued against Severus’ suggestion that the school be shut down.

Of course, Severus understood the reason behind it. If they wished to catch the culprit, closing the school would not deter them, merely postpone them. Or worse, make them act recklessly. 

But Severus didn't particularly like that the students were in danger, especially the little danger-magnets known as the Potter twins. And he resented that Dumbledore seemed content to hoard all his knowledge to himself and left the rest of the Professors bumbling in the dark. Severus would never condone the idea that ignorance could safeguard people from danger. Ignorance was not bliss, it was dangerous.

The door of the classroom suddenly banged open and Aurora Sinistra came striding into the room, heading directly for Severus in quick strides and drawing the eyes of every student. 

Severus frowned as he stood up and moved to meet her. Aurora Sinistra was the only other Slytherin on staff, a witch ten years older than him and as she taught Astronomy, she never came all the way down to the dungeons unless it was a Slytherin-related emergency or he needed her to look after the Dorms in his stead. 

“Another student was Petrified,” Aurora whispered delicately, leaning towards Severus. She was a tall witch, so she didn’t have to extend far to get near his ear.

“Who?” Severus scowled, his voice slightly louder. Aurora gave him a wary look and Severus felt his stomach sinking. He immediately knew it was a Slytherin. But which Slytherin?

Don’t tell me , he thought with his heart beginning to gallop. But of course, “Miss Potter,” Aurora replied quietly with a grimace.

“Clear your stations and get out! NOW!” Severus roared, turning to his classroom and sending all the students scrambling to obey. If anyone thought to dawdle and eavesdrop, the thundering look on his face and the way the vein in his temple throbbed, quickly dissuaded them. They all exited the class in record time, even for his class.

As soon as the last student was out, Severus exited and slammed the door behind himself and Aurora. He strode so quickly down the halls and up the stairs that he was sure that his likening to a bat was greater than ever. It didn’t take him much time to get to the Hospital Wing and to the newly occupied bed. 

Striding over, he felt his heart leap into his throat as he saw the girl’s tiny, frozen body laid out in the bed. Her eyes, her beautiful green eyes were open wide and in an expression of terror, her lips slightly parted as if taking a sharp inhale. 

“How?” Severus asked through gritted teeth even as he leaned forward to feel her pulse. The beat of her heart in her neck allowed his own pulse to slow a little. She was alive, at least.

“She was found in the Charms corridor with the ghost of Gryffindor, who was also petrified.” Aurora replied simply from where she stood back. 

“Why wasn’t she in class?” he gritted out, whirling around with his eyes flashing. He couldn’t bear to look at the girl in that state anymore. 

“She asked permission to go to the washroom, she looked like she needed a moment away from everyone’s stares and I didn’t have the heart to tell her no.” Flitwick responded in a small and teary voice from where he stood across the bed with his eyes ringed red. Severus hadn’t even noticed him standing there on the other side. 

Severus scowled at the small Professor but didn’t have the heart to put too much heat behind it. He’d known Filius a long time, knew how much EVERY student mattered to him, and couldn't find it in himself to blame the man for his compassion. Especially when he himself had often benefited from it, as far back as to when he was a student himself. 

No, he felt the person solely to blame was Dumbledore. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

January

It was the last day of the Hols, school would start up again the following day. Like every day since he found out the news, Harry was visitng Violet in the Hospital Wing. He wasn’t surprised that Tracey was already there, sitting at his sister’s bedside as she had since the first day.

Staring at the auburn haired girl, he felt his stomach squeeze in guilt when she turned to look at him. Tracey’s face twitched minutely pinching slightly as her greyish green eyes stared at him with disdain. Like every day since their first encounter at his sister’s bedside, Tracey got up to leave, not sparing Harry another glance as she went. 

It was all Harry’s fault, really. He’d been so distraught when he heard what happened to his sister, and still believed the Slytherins were somehow to blame. Tracey just happened to be the convenient Slytherin in the room. Harry blamed the surprised and devastated girl for leaving his sister alone.

Tracey of course, hadn’t deserved that. She was a loyal and true friend to his sister, as much as Hermione and Ron were to him and she’d been visiting Violet every day since the attack in spite of the accusations Harry hurled at her. Harry knew that he should apologize, but couldn’t bring himself to do it yet. Not while Slytherin’s heir was still running around loose and Harry’s suspicions not subsiding.

His frustrations with the events of Christmas made everything worse. They were no closer to figuring out who the heir of Slytherin was now that their only suspect had turned out to be wrong. There were so many Slytherins that it could literally be any of them and most of them probably had relatives in Hogwarts 50 years ago.

Though they’d gleaned some information, Harry had to admit that the one he found strangest was the comment Draco made about his father relating to Violet. 

Draco had been complaining about how anyone could possibly think that Violet was the heir of Slytherin when there was nothing special about her and he didn’t understand why his father was so interested in her that he had Draco reporting anything he learned about her to him. Draco said he hoped that it wasn’t that he was considering Violet as a marriage prospect for him. 

Harry thought he would be sick when he heard this. The idea of his sister marrying Draco Malfoy was honestly horrifying. And it was so strange to think that Draco’s father was even thinking about arranging his son’s marriage to anyone when they were only twelve, much less to Harry’s sister of all people. 

He was rather surprised when he brought it up to Ron, expecting him to find that part just as strange but Ron had merely shrugged and said it was something that some old pureblood families still arranged their children’s marriages. Ron had only been disturbed by the idea that Violet would be so unlucky as to draw the attention of Draco’s father like that.

Looking at his sister’s petrified form lying in the bed with her eyes wide open, he couldn’t help thinking that she looked so tiny in her bed. It was so strange that anyone would even think about her even marrying when she was so small. Harry never even thought anything of marriage before, but it only seemed to be something that old people did.  

It all made him feel even worse that he hadn’t been there for her. That in truth, he hadn’t been there for her for a while. 

When the rumors started to spread the morning after the Dueling Club about Violet being the heir of Slytherin, Harry hadn’t mentioned to anyone outside of Ron and Hermione that he could speak Parseltongue too. And though he wanted to make up with his sister, he didn’t feel like he could really take back what he said about Slytherins when he was obviously not wrong. 

He wished he had, once he’d heard his sister had been petrified. He’d felt awful and angry, and desperate to uncover the culprit. So much so that he almost sought out Draco Malfoy to punch him in the face until he admitted he was the heir. 

Harry had at least hoped that this meant that the rumors would now stop, but it only got worse. Rumors started to go around that Violet had lost control of her monster and got attacked instead. 

While the nastier rumors said that Harry and Violet were both in control of the monster, and that Harry got tired of sharing and set the monster on his sister, because he didn’t want competition to be the next Dark Lord. 

When Harry tried to call out the people spewing those lies, they argued with him that he and his sister didn’t even talk to each other anymore; that everyone knew they’d had a big fight that no one knew what it was even about. 

Harry had felt like he’d been punched in the stomach. Because he couldn’t actually argue that point. 

He felt as though he must be the very worst twin that anyone could have. 

February

On Valentine's Day the quiet of the hospital Wing was more of a relief than usual. The school had been infested with pink and red hearts and little men trying to deliver Valentine's and disrupting everyone's day thanks to Lockhart.

Like everyday since the attack, Tracey visited the Hospital Wing between the end of classes and before dinner. Violet's brother usually visited after dinner. 

During that time Tracey usually took the opportunity to go to the library to continue looking through genealogy books. She was now researching the Potter family line.

The only time Tracey was absent from Violet's bedside was during the Christmas holidays when she went home to visit with her parents. Tracey felt guilty about leaving Violet behind, feeling like she was abandoning her best friend but Tracey really needed to see her parents. She needed their comfort because she dreadfully missed her best friend and was afraid of what could have happened to her. 

“I thought I would find you here,” the familiar voice of Daphne Greengrass rangout, causing Tracey to turn as the tall blonde girl approached Violet’s bed.

Tracey didn't know what to make of Daphne Greengrass. Lately the beautiful blonde girl had taken it upon herself to make sure that Tracey ate and didn't spend every waking moment sitting at Violet's bedside or the library. 

She watched somewhat warily as Daphne left a small bouquet of what appeared to be gardenias and violets on the table beside Violet's bed. 

Daphne Greengrass was perhaps the tallest and most beautiful girl in their year, standing perhaps four inches taller than Tracey herself. She had golden blonde hair that fell in loose curls to her waist and her eyes were ocean blue, and cat-like in shape. She had full pink lips that were almost always set in a straight line. She looked a little older than the rest of them, appearing more like a fourth year than a second year.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” Tracey asked. She'd been wondering for weeks about Daphne’s sudden interest in her. She also didn't understand Daphne's special brand of kindness, nor did she trust it. And presently she was too tired to continue to ignore Daphne's sudden change in behavior.

“Do you know how boring it is to be Pansy’s friend? All she ever wants to talk about is cosmetics and clothes and boys,” Daphne replied, taking a seat at the foot of Violet’s bed, further surprising Tracey with her unexpected casualness. “And it's so hard to make friends outside of Slytherin. Frankly you and Violet are perhaps my best options for meaningful friendship.”

“Are you saying you're trying to be my friend?” Tracey asks in disbelief. “Why have you never tried to really talk to us before?”

“Honestly?” Daphne asked, with a little self-deprecating smile as she turned to stare at the hospital patient. “Violet is a little intimidating. She's so talented, effortlessly powerful and fiercely protective.”

Tracey blinked at this in confused surprise. She turned to look at her friend petrified before them. In the hospital bed, Violet looked extremely tiny and vulnerable.

Tracey couldn't imagine anyone being intimidated by her friend who was perhaps the most laid-back and easily going person Tracey had met in Slytherin. She wondered if Daphne’s perception of Violet was common amongst the rest of their yearmates and felt as if she’d taken a blow to the head at the very idea. 

She also didn't know what to make about how Daphne was looking at her friend. It was a combination of admiration and amusement that surprised Tracey. She didn’t think she’d ever seen Daphne so unguarded and emotive.

“She isn't what people think. Violet is a good person, she's not the next Dark Lord in the making,” Tracey said defensively causing Daphne to laugh without humor.

“I understand you being protective of your friend and that you have no reason to trust me, but in the last war my family remained neutral. If I believed Violet was a dark witch in the making, I wouldn't try to be friends with either of you.”

Tracey didn't know what to make of this statement. However she did take what Daphne was saying at face value. After all it would be stupid thing to lie about as it would be very easy to verify what she was saying. So Tracey merely nodded her head. 

In truth, since Violet’s petrification it had become apparent to Tracey just how insular the girls were. While Tracey had friendly enough relationships with other people particularly Theodore Nott and Terry Boot, they weren't exactly friends. They were more like study partners or academic peers. And things had been lonely without Violet around. It would be nice to have another girl friend in Slytherin.  

And Daphne, if she was being sincere, wasn't that bad. While she could be a little bit cold and haughty, she was also intelligent, kind and thoughtful. Almost motherly. She could be a good friend. 

Tracey only hoped that when Violet woke up she wouldn't feel as if Tracey had easily replaced her. Making friends with Daphne didn’t make her stop fiercely missing her best friend. No one could replace what Violet meant to Tracey.

XXX

At midnight, Severus walked into the hospital wing. He’d been visiting his student several times a week, usually at night when the hospital Wing would be empty. He no longer wondered at the reason for his visits. 

Even though he found it hard to stare at the girl in her present state, with her green eyes staring blankly up at the ceiling, Sverus couldn't keep himself away.

Now that he could no longer see the girl in his class or wandering the Halls or eating in the Great Hall with her  housemates, he couldn’t shake the need to see her. To know that she was alive. To know that she was still breathing. To feel the beat of her heart beneath his fingertips.

Today there was something different. Unlike all the other times he’d visited before, there was a small bouquet of flowers sitting in a vase at the girl's bedside. Severus couldn't help wondering who would have brought the girl  flowers. 

He was aware her only daily visitors were her brother and her best friend. He didn't think either of them had brought her the flowers, as neither of them had done so before. 

Severus frowned at the thought that perhaps the girl had a secret admirer who had sent her a Valentine and found himself studying the small arrangement with a scowl. 

Severus didn't particularly like Valentine's day. As a professor at a school full of adolescents, his hatred was made much worse. Teenagers behaved far more idiotically on this day than any other in February. And this year’s Valentine in particular was made perhaps a hundred times worse by the idiot Lockhart. 

Severus had been in a particularly foul mood all day and he wondered if perhaps it would have been better to postpone his visit to the girl for another day. He wasn't sure why he'd gone. Perhaps he'd hoped that seeing the girl alive would help to alleviate some of his stress.

Thanks to his profession and also his friendship with Lily, Severus was more than passively familiar with identifying flowers and what they were purported to mean. There were only two flowers in this arrangement. Easily recognizable white gardenias and small purple violets. 

If he recalled correctly, gardenias meant “You are lovely” and “I want to be with you”. Violets on the other hand had a long association with Sapphic love. 

Severus wondered if the person who had given the bouquet was aware of the flowers’ meaning. And if they were, he found himself incredibly curious about who had given the girl those flowers. 

He still couldn't quell the uncomfortable feeling he felt in his stomach. The idea that anyone, even one of her peers, was interested in the girl romantically felt somewhat disturbing. Surely 12 was too young to garner that sort of attention. The girl was barely entering puberty. 

Severus didn't like it one bit. He couldn't fathom what awaited him in the years to come. While usually he didn't care about the entanglements between students, he did feel responsible for trying to get the little cretins to adulthood or at the very least the end of their time at Hogwarts without letting them ruin their lives by getting pregnant. 

The fact that in the future, he might have to be concerned for the girl in this way, deeply annoyed him. 

March

Daphne was slowly becoming a good friend to Tracey. And due to their connection Tracey found herself more frequently in the company of her Slytherin year-mates. However Tracey was still dedicating a good portion of her time to spending with Violet and researching the Potter family-line. 

It wasn't until mid-march that Tracey found something of any interest. 

The Potter's were surprisingly good at documenting their family tree and while at one point they had quite an expansive family, Violet and her brother descended directly from the main branch of the family. This made researching much easier for Tracey. 

Tracey had managed to find a connection not only between the Potters and Gaunts, who were Slytherins last known descendants, but also further back. There was a connection to the Peverell brothers by both families, The Potters and Slytherin and their descendants.

Ignotus Peverell had only one child. A daughter Iolanthe Peverell, who had married Hardwin Potter, the twins' ancestor. 

Interestingly enough, the Gaunts were descended from Cadmus Peverell. 

As her favorite story in The Tales of Beedle The Bard was the story of the Deathly Hallows, Tracey's father made sure to tell her that it was believed to have a true origin. He intrigued her with the idea that the brothers were real and that the Peverell Brothers were believed by many seekers of the Deathly Hallows, to be the three brothers in the story.

If she remembered correctly, Ignotus was believed to have Death’s Invisibility Cloak. And then Cadmus had to be the brother with the Stone of Resurrection. 

While Tracey did not believe in the Deathly Hallows nor that death was a physical entity, it was still fascinating to know that the twins had come from such impressive stock. Because even if the Peverell brothers were not the inspiration for the story, they were still known in their own right as some of the strongest and most impressive wizards of their age. The kind of legendary Wizards in the same league as the likes of Merlin and the Founders of Hogwarts. 

But it also proved that, no matter how distant and obscure, the Potters were related to Slytherin, and that it was entirely possible for the twins to inherit Parselmouth. Genetics could be very strange that way. 

Perhaps the Potter’s had long carried the latent ability to speak to Snakes, but never before realized it. Or more likely, kept their ability a secret due to the public perception of Parselmouths. After all, Salazar Slytherin was famous for being a Parselmouth for a reason. Perhaps he was the only man brave enough to be openly proud of his ability, where other’s hid it away like a shame. 

April

During the Easter holidays the second years were tasked with picking out the subjects they would be taking for Third Year.  Tracey couldn't help dreadfully missing her best friend and wishing she was there so that they might pick out the same classes. 

Looking at the list Tracey wasn't entirely sure what classes Violet would want to take. While part of her believed that Violet might find Arithmancy or Ancient Runes interesting, she couldn't be sure. Although, she could also see Violet choosing Divination for the simple fact that it would be an easy class. 

The only classes Tracey was nearly entirely certain that Violet would not be interested in were Muggle Studies and Care of Magical Creatures. While Violet seemed interested in animals and magical creatures in general, she had a clear aversion of having to be responsible for them. And learning about Muggles would be entirely redundant for someone raised in the muggle world. 

Violet never explicitly spoke of her relatives, but Tracey could intuit enough about them from the things Violet said or the obvious gaps in her knowledge of wizard culture. It was very quickly apparent that she was raised by muggles, and from Violet’s demeanor and disdain towards speaking about them, that they weren’t good people. 

Fortunately, Tracey didn’t have a lot of time to dwell on thoughts of her absent best friend, as Daphne dragged her that Sunday morning to the Slytherin common room where many of their yearmates were seated together to discuss which classes they would be taking. The group were seated together on a fainting couch and a pair of armchairs that were set up near one of the large viewing windows in the common room.

The girls, Tracey, Daphne and Pansy were seated on the fainting couch directly beneath the large window while Blaise and Theodore were sitting on the two armchairs. 

As Draco didn’t care what anyone else was taking, and Crabbe and Goyle were likely to take whatever Draco was taking, they were absent from the group doing who knows what else. Millie similarly had no interest in what anyone else was taking. 

Snape had given the second years a lecture against choosing subjects simply that played to their strengths or which they thought were easy. He told them they were better off thinking about what they might want to achieve in their futures and pick a subject that might best suit their ambitions and if they had any questions regarding this, they were free to seek his advice or that of their parents. 

While Tracey tended to write to her parents a few times a week, she hadn’t bothered to ask her parents, or her father in particular, what subjects she should take. She was sure her father would advise her to take the subjects that she was interested in, and not worry about the future or whether or not she’d be good at them. That in all likelihood, if she found them interesting, then she was bound to excel no matter what.

“What are you taking, Theo?” Tracey asked from where she sat across from the boy. 

The tall thin boy was slouching in his armchair with a book propped in his lap which he was idly flipping through. He looked bored, but Tracey didn’t think anything of that. Theo almost always looked bored. 

“We have to pick two subjects. The only subjects that are of any actual use are Ancient Runes and Arithmancy, as they can both aid in the creation of spells,” Theo responded, his voice surprisingly deep for someone as skinny as him. Tracey wondered if his voice would get even deeper as he got older. “There is no point in taking Divination unless you actually have the talent of foresight. And the other two are only useful if you plan a career in which they are necessary.”

“Draco is taking Care of Magical Creatures cause he expects it to be an easy class to pass. I’m surprised he didn’t pick Divination as well,” Blaise piped in with a smirk, as if he thought Draco was being stupid. 

“The only reason he isn’t taking Divination is because he thinks it’s a subject just for girls,” Theo responded with a look towards his best friend that seemed to say he agreed when Pansy had fluffed up as if she was going to argue. But she seemed to think better of it and settled back down.

“What classes are you taking, Blaise?” Daphne asked from where she sat between Pansy and Tracey.

Blaise shrugged his shoulders as his face closed off. “Haven’t decided yet. What about you girls?”

Daphne turned to Tracey, as if waiting for her opinion on the matter while Tracey chewed on her lip. None of them wondered what class Pansy was likely taking, as they were all sure that she would pick whatever class Draco did, much like Crabbe and Goyle, meaning they were all taking Care of Magical Creatures and Arithmancy.

Tracey thought this was rather stupid of Pansy, not only because she was choosing stalking a boy over any academic ambition of her own. But because she very much doubted that Pansy would do well with Arithmancy. While they all knew the coursework in Ancient Runess to be heavy, Arithmancy still required a handle on some complicated formulas and Pansy wasn’t very good at math.

No one knew what Millie would be taking, but they all suspected she’d at least take Care of Magical Creatures because she was interested in animals. Millie also wasn’t as stupid as people believed her to be because of her appearance, so it was hard to say what other class she would pick.

“I think I’ll probably also take Ancient Runes and Arithmancy,” Tracey said with a shrug, while her hands twisted in her skirt. She still rather hoped that Violet would choose the same subjects. But Blaise did have a point that the other classes seemed pointless in the long term and she doubted that Violet would want to waste her time. 

While Violet was not the most studious person, that did not mean she didn’t enjoy learning. She simply had better focus when it was something she actually wanted to learn. She really excelled when it came to casting almost any spell. 

“Yes, they are the most sensible subjects to take,” Daphne agreed.

Yes, sensible , Tracey thought with a slight frown, wondering if Violet really could be considered sensible. Violet was practical, and laid-back and usually sensible… but there were times where she was almost mercurial or stubbornly willful.

Tracey merely hoped that this would not prove to be one of the times that Violet chose to pursue one of her inexplicable or obscure interests. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

May 1993

Severus had helped Professor Sprout with extracting the Mandrake Juice from the Mandrakes. When they were ready he along with Professor Sprout, Professor Flitwick and Madame Pomfrey administered the Mandrake Juice to the Petrified victims. 

Professor McGonagall was absent, but nobody envied her task as she’d been left to deal with Mr and Mrs Weasley in the aftermath of their daughter being taken to the Chamber of Secrets. A task no one envied. 

However, Professor Dumbledore had just returned so at least she didn't have to take on the burden alone. And Minerva briefly stopped in some minutes previously to inform them that Miss Weasley was back safely and they were going to have a celebratory feast which she had to organize with the kitchens, asking Sprout to look after her Gryffindors in her stead.

When asked for details about what happened, and whether or not the heir had been caught, Minerva’s face took on a distinctly pinched look and shook her head as if to say later before excusing herself. Severus could only imagine what the expression might mean and couldn’t help wondering if Potter was somehow involved. However, Severus didn’t have time to ponder or be concerned about that. 

They started administering with Mrs. Norris to test the efficacy of the juice. As soon as the cat awoke, Severus made his way over to Miss Potter's bed to administer the juice personally. He was certain the other staff present could look after the other students, he was most concerned with his own. 

It didn't take very long for the mandrake juice to take effect. Severus almost waited with bated breath for Violet Potter’s eyes to come back to life. It was almost fascinating to see the way one’s consciousness could be reflected in their eyes. The way that dull eyes seem to suddenly sparkle with life, as if light literally shined from them. 

Miss Potter's eyes went from blank and dull to suddenly appearing bright. Lashes fluttering down upon her cheeks as she blinked a few times while all the muscles in her body seemed to relax and melt into the bed.

Slowly, the girl turned her head and her bright and vivid green eyes locked at him in surprise. A light flush appeared on her cheeks and Severus, for reasons he couldn’t quite fathom, felt his heart in his throat. 

It was so strange to see those eyes looking back at him after so long of being still, unseeing, unmoving. To see her face so flushed with life. But Severus also felt a great sense of relief wash over him. He suddenly felt several pounds lighter, and like he could finally breathe again after months of struggling.  

XXX

“Professor Snape?” Violet asked in confusion and slight embarrassment as she realized she was laying down. Averting her eyes from Snape’s burning gaze, Violet briefly looked around and couldn’t help frowning further. “Am I in the hospital wing? What happened?” she asked as she pushed herself up into a seated position and looked around herself.

She was definitely in the hospital wing, and if the light beyond the windows was anything to go by, it was night. She couldn’t see the grounds beyond the window, but it was no longer storming snow outside, something that she remembered vividly as she blinked at the window in confusion.  

“What is the last thing you recall?” Professor Snape asked curtly.

Violet frowned down at her lap, still feeling her face and neck flushed with heat. She didn’t think she could really stand to look at Snape yet, not while she was so confused about the state she found herself in. 

It was kind of embarrassing to wake up suddenly beneath the gaze of one of your Professors. Especially when you had a crush on them and hadn’t really interacted with them personally since the discovery. Violet still wasn’t sure how to act normally around him. 

And Snape was already such a difficult person to be around. He was always so intense. It was a bit intimidating. Like no what, you’d always be bare before him. Completely unable to hide anything from his dark and all-seeing eyes. 

“I asked Professor Flitwick to be excused. I was in the corridor and I heard something in the hall. I only saw Nearly Headless Nick, but then,” Violet explained, thinking back before pausing as she wondered what it was that she’d seen and feeling a shiver course down her spine as she recalled something bright and glowing yellow in her gaze before everything turned black. “I think I saw a giant, glowing eyeball in what must’ve been the head of a giant snake.”

“You were brought to the Hospital Wing after you were found Petrified in the Charms Corridor. I have just administered Mandrake Juice and unpetrified you.”

Violet felt her eyes widen in shock as she whipped her head up to stare at Snape. 

“I was petrified?” Violet asked in bewilderment. Somehow, she’d never actually feared becoming a victim herself. It seemed so unfathomable. 

Merely saying it aloud made Violet feel a little sick. She’d been in the hall with a giant creature that was probably big enough to swallow her whole. She felt she must’ve been very lucky to not have been eaten. 

She couldn't bear to think of it, and her mind quickly caught on to something else causing her to frown.

She recalled how long the Madrakes would take to grow and casting a look towards the window once more, she wondered how long she’d been petrified for. The window offered no easy answer as it was night out and she couldn’t really see what the grounds looked like beyond. Was it even winter still?

“How long have I been petrified? Has anyone else been hurt? Has the heir been caught?” Violet asked in rapid succession before trying to look around Snape to the rest of the ward. However, her view of the wing beyond was blocked by the dividers set around her bed. Though she could hear others in the ward beyond, it was too dark to even see their shadows moving about. 

“It’s just after midnight, May 31st. You’ve been petrified for 5 months,” Snape answered reluctantly, his lips a straight line.

“Five months!? I’ve missed five months of school? I’m going to fall so far behind! What am I going to do about final exams?” Violet cried in panic, feeling her breathing coming a little harder. 

“Calm yourself, Miss Potter. In all likelihood, final exams will be canceled,” Professor Snape informed her dryly while giving her skeptical look. “Though, you’ve never struck me as particularly concerned with your studies, why the sudden concern?”

Violet glowered slightly at the man, though she could concede he did have a point. Violet didn’t tend to put effort into her classes unless she was fascinated, but she usually thought of homework and studying as busywork that was unnecessary.

Looking down at her hands, she wondered why the idea of missing so much time freaked her out so much. Why she cared so much about missing classes when she often found herself so bored with what they were taught and the pacing of it.

But she supposed, perhaps that was the point. Being muggle raised, she was at a slight disadvantage when compared to her peers. And her Slytherin peers would never let her forget that, not the purebloods.

But yet, she’d never felt as if any of her peers were superior to her in ability. While theory might bore her, and she didn’t always get how to cast a spell on the first try, she was always amongst the first. And once she could cast something, she did it better than her pureblood classmates. 

The idea that she would fall behind them somehow did not sit right with her. It made her feel vulnerable, and she refused to ever allow any of her peers to be magically superior to her. She could not afford to allow that.

“I can’t fall behind my peers, I can’t let them be stronger than me,” Violet gritted out, her hands clenching in her lap. 

“If you are afraid of falling behind, I can arrange to put together review material for you to catch up in your classes. Come to my office tomorrow after dinner and we shall discuss it. You need to pick out your extracurricular subjects for the next school year anyway.”

Violet felt mildly better with that response, but she still couldn't really get over the fact that she’d lost five months of her life. 

“What about the Chamber of Secrets? Were other students attacked? It is over?” Violet asked after a moment of thought, feeling suddenly drained.

“I believe so, though I haven’t any details to give you. However, Professor McGonagall is organizing a celebratory feast in the Great Hall. Undoubtedly, you will learn more from your peers,” he went on, sounding both exasperated and tired, gesturing her to the exit. “Come Miss Potter, I’m sure your Miss Davis is quite anxious to see you.”

Violet felt herself perk up slightly at the idea of seeing Tracey. Though to her, the irritation of their last encounter was still fresh in her mind, the idea that she’d been unconscious for five months was fresh also in her mind. And she wondered what that would have been like for her best friend.

Violet being parted from Tracey over the summer had been hard, she couldn’t imagine five months of school without Tracey. 

Getting slowly to her feet, expecting to feel uncoordinated, Violet was surprised that spending such a long time in bed hadn’t affected her body in any way. She wistfully found herself wondering if the princesses who were put under sleeping curses in fairy tales felt the same way. 

Looking up at Professor Snape, craning her neck back in order to properly look up at him, she felt another flush coming to her cheeks. He’d been the one to wake her… to break the curse, so to speak. Like a prince. 

The idea, silly as it was, made her want to giggle and made her heart stutter in her chest while she was flushed with warmth. She wanted to tell herself that she was being stupid, and that it wasn’t the same, but she couldn’t help nibbling at her lips and looking down at her feet. The idea was still cute, and she was going to treasure it while it was sweet. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

The feast was unlike anything Violet had yet experienced at Hogwarts. Most of the students were already in their pajamas, and the feast lasted the majority of the night. 

The excitement and the buoyed mood due to the end of the Chamber incident, meant that even first years were up until at least three in the morning and got to witness Hagrid’s return and listen to the announcements, such as the cancellation of exams and the fate of Professor Lockhart and subsequent cancellation of Defense for the rest of term. 

Due to the lively atmosphere, there weren't a lot of chances to have in-depth conversations. As it was, her reunion with Tracey got a little awkward after their initial, long hug when Violet noticed Daphne Greengrass sitting at Tracey’s side and smiling at them in an oddly soft way.

Tracey, Daphne and even Theodore and Blaise took the opportunity to fill Violet in on the events that she missed while she was Petrified. Like the other Petrifications, the removal of Hagrid and Dumbledore, and the taking of a student to the Chamber. Violet couldn’t help watching their interactions. 

There was a closeness between Tracey and Daphne, a familiarity that was bizarre and made Violet uncomfortable as it seemed so unexpected. For her, it was like their friendship had sprouted overnight.

Violet couldn’t help but feel as if she was standing beneath a great shadow. Unease crept along her veins as she watched and listened, less concerned about the events that she missed, and more concerned about the new friendships Tracey had made in her absence. 

Luckily, when Violet felt that she could no longer stand this strange new world she’d woken to, where Daphne and Tracey were close friends, Violet was distracted by the arrival of her brother. 

As soon as he’d come into the Great Hall, which was about forty minutes after Violet, he made a beeline towards her and surprised her by pulling her into a hug. It took her a few seconds to recall that her brother’s experience of time was different from her own, and she pushed aside their last argument in favor of returning his hug.

Unfortunately they had even less of a chance to catch up than Violet and Tracey due not only to the noise levels of the Great Hall but because of the added attention of the Slytherins. So they agreed to meet the following morning in the Entrance Hall at 9. 

Tracey wanted to return to the dorms not long after the return of Hagrid and the awarding of 400 points to Gryffindor. Many Slytherins stayed to complain about the unfairness and how the cup was being stolen from them again with awarding last minute points, but neither Tracey nor Violet cared very much anymore. 

As they both got ready for bed, Violet and Tracey finally had a moment to themselves in which Tracey told Violet about the research she’d carried on in her absence. She told her about her findings and gave her a sheaf of parchment on notes she took about the Potter family before talking a little about her friendship with Daphne. 

She encouraged Violet to give Daphne a chance before crawling into bed with a yawn. 

Violet had merely laid in her bed for a few hours, unable to fathom sleeping, even as tired as she started to feel. 

Five months, she’d missed five months! And she couldn’t stand the idea of spending even more time sleeping when she felt that she’d practically woken from a very long sleep. Though, she didn’t actually feel as if she slept for five months.

And after everything that Tracey told her, Violet had a lot on her mind. There was no way that she could allow herself to sleep when there was so much to think about. So much more than she thought could fit inside her head that Violet got out of bed and dressed again before grabbing one of her notebooks and quills to write and headed for the common room. 

When the light of the morning sun began to penetrate the lake and filter down into the common room, Violet decided to head to the Great Hall. She had a couple hours yet to wait for her brother, but she figured she could eat breakfast in the meantime. 

Luckily it seemed her brother couldn’t sleep much either despite his previous night for he showed up only an hour after she did. Together, they set out of the castle at 8 and meandered their way to the lake while talking about the things that Violet had missed.

When they were seated beside the lake, with the near-summer sun beaming down at them, Harry told Violet about all the things that he’d been experiencing since the Quidditch match. He apologized for their argument, and told her how much he missed her and felt guilty for not being there for her. How he visited her every day until they were no longer allowed to when Dumbledore was taken from the school. 

Then he told her everything about the Chamber of Secrets, the diary, Mr. Malfoy and the strange little House Elf Dobby who was trying to protect him and how he tricked Mr. Malfoy into setting him free. 

“Why didn’t the elf try to warn me?” Violet asked in confusion, though her mind was reeling with everything else she’d heard. She could feel a headache building behind her temples, and she was really starting to feel her lack of sleep. Though at least now she knew why they hadn’t been receiving their letters last summer and why they were barred from Platform 9 and ¾.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe he thought you’d be safe because you were in Slytherin? Or maybe he was afraid that if he tried to warn you, Malfoy would hear about it.”

Violet looked at Harry skeptically. She suddenly felt irritated once more and was reminded of their last argument. She felt that the idea that anyone could think that the Slytherins were safe from the monster simply because they were in Slytherin was nonsense. Especially as she’d been attacked!

It didn’t help matters that Harry had put himself in danger again. That he could have gotten himself killed again. That he didn’t think of telling a competent teacher about all the information he’d discovered when he was poking his nose where it didn’t belong!

Violet brushed all that aside, understanding to an extent why Harry had done things he’d done. Because Harry was good and wanted to save people, herself included. Because Harry probably believed that none of the adults would believe him, something they’d learned the hard way, growing up on Privet Drive.

“Why did you tell Lockhart?” she asked in exasperation, cause that was the only thing she absolutely could not understand. “Why didn’t you tell Professor McGonagall?”

“Because- well we thought he was going to at least try to save Ginny,” Harry muttered in embarrassed surprise.

“Harry, you’re not that stupid! You had to know that Lockhart was an incompetent idiot that would never be able to save Ginny so why didn’t you go to McGonagall?”

“Well it didn’t do me much good last year, she just brushed me off!” Harry muttered in annoyance. Violet almost asked him why he didn’t go to Snape or even Flitwick then, but merely shook her head. She was sure that even Flitwick didn’t interact with Harry enough for Harry to trust him, especially when his own Head of House failed to listen to him their first year. And she doubted Harry would ever trust the Head of Slytherin . 

“So what are they going to do about Ginny?” Violet asked, trying to let go of her anger and focusing on her other concern.

Harry frowned in confusion. “Nothing, why would they?”

“Because it’s still her fault, Harry!” Violet said incredulously, not able to believe that Ginny was going to have absolutely no repercussions of any kind.

“Not it isn’t, she was like… being possessed by Voldemort!” Harry argued, looking at his sister like she was crazy.

“But she’s still to blame for some of it. How did Riddle know who to attack if she didn’t write about them? And isn’t it weird that everyone that was initially attacked had a connection to you? You don’t think that has anything to do with the fact that Ginny has a massive crush on the Boy-Who–Lived? How do you know she wasn’t trying to eliminate people who were too close to you or bothering you,” Violet asked snidely. 

“And why did she never tell anyone that she was blacking out like that? Why did she steal the Diary after she’d already thrown it away and keep writing in it after she got it back, knowing what it did to her? Why didn’t she hand it over to a teacher instead of just tossing it for anyone else to find?”

“Because she was probably scared she’d be blamed for it all and get in trouble!”

“I thought Gryffindor was the house for the brave?” Violet snapped sardonically, feeling even more angry that Harry was defending a girl he barely ever talked to. “Why are you even defending her? Is it just because she’s a Weasley and a Gryffindor? 

“She was being a coward by not telling anyone what was happening, and putting lots of people in danger in the process. She put herself over others; I thought you hated that about us Slytherins. But I guess it’s perfectly okay for a golden Gryffindor?”

Harry stared at Violet with eyes wide, opening and shutting his mouth a few times, clearly unable to come up with an argument. His face flushed slightly as Violet’s words seemed to penetrate his mind and settle in deep. After a few more moments, he dropped his head.

“You’re right. The right thing to do was to tell someone about the Diary and her fears. Even if it was hard,” Harry conceded quietly.

“Doing the right thing when it’s hard is true bravery, not the reckless stunts your house pulls,” Violet replied with a roll of her eyes, feeling some of her anger fade. “You need to stop thinking that all Gryffindors are good and all Slytherins are evil, cause it’s gonna get you in real trouble one day. People are complicated, they're not all good or all bad , everyone has a bit of both.”

“I don’t really think ALL Slytherins are evil,” Harry refuted with a frown. Violet merely raised her brow skeptically. “I DON’T! But you’re all so difficult! That’s really why you’re in Slytherin. Except Tracey… Tracey’s nice. Honestly not sure why she’s not in Ravenclaw.”

Violet rolled her eyes once more but cracked a smile, knowing that Harry was partially joking, his tone trying for levity. 

“Any person can be difficult, Slytherins simply less likely to comply with social niceties if there is nothing to gain from it. Though, you’re not entirely wrong about Tracey. Ravenclaw might be a better fit for her than Slytherin, but I’m glad she’s in my House. And who knows, Slytherin is the house for the cunning, resourceful and ambitious, she might still have hidden depths that haven’t come out yet. I think getting to really know a Slytherin takes time.”

Harry offered her a cheeky smile. “Well, if you’re anything to go by, I’d say so. Sometimes I still think I’m learning things about you and we were born together!”

Violet looked over at her brother and raised a brow. “I think we’re more alike than we seem.”

Harry looked down at his lap and shrugged. “Maybe,” he said before reaching up to rub the back of his neck. “The Sorting Hat wanted to put me in Slytherin. I asked for Gryffindor. Dumbledore says that our choices are what makes us who we are.”

“There’s nothing wrong with choosing Slytherin, Harry,” Violet frowned at him, wondering if they were starting the same argument all over.

“It’s not about that. It’s just… we have so much in common with him , with Tom Riddle, you know, Voldemort .”

“Except, we have each other,” Violet said, reaching out to grab her brother’s hand, remembering having those same thoughts as Harry the previous year. “We’d never allow each other to be evil, right?”

“Right!” Harry grinned. 

“But you know… we’re weirdly connected to him.” Violet went on with a frown as she realized what it meant that Voldemort was the Heir of Slytherin. 

Harry tilted his head in question, giving his sister a wary look. 

“It’s just something Tracey told me. She spent most of the year in the library, researching Slytherin’s family tree, and after I was Petrified, she looked up our family tree. Turns out the Potter’s are connected to Slytherin through marriage to the Gaunts. And we’re both also connected to the Peverell brothers. So we’re actually distantly related to Tom Riddle.”

Harry’s jaw dropped and he stared at his sister who seemed remarkably nonchalant about being related to such an evil person. No matter how distantly related. 

As if knowing what her brother was thinking, Violet merely shrugged her shoulders. “From my understanding of Tracey’s research, purebloods are all related to each other in some way. They’ve been largely intermarrying for centuries. We’re likely related to every pureblood alive in some way or other.”

“Okay,” Harry said, still a little unsure but taking some comfort in his sister’s assessment. 

“I think it’s far more fascinating that we’re supposedly related to one of the Three Brothers, and that our dad left you an invisibility cloak.”

“What?” Harry asked, completely thrown. 

“Oh, you probably don’t know the story. I read it last year,” Violet stated before telling him what she remembered of The Tale of the Three Brothers , and how people believe that the Three Brothers are based on the Peverell brothers, and what Tracey told her about their family's relation to them.  

Harry’s eyes once more grew huge. “Do you really think that one of our… ancestor’s met Death and the cloak Dad left me is Death’s Invisibility Cloak ?”

“Not really, it’s just a cool story. I imagine the Potters would love to tell it as they pass on their cloak. I mean, if it’s even that old of a family heirloom,” Violet said with a shrug of her shoulders before a slightly sly look spread on her face. “Then again, who’s to say Death isn’t an entity you can meet? I mean did you ever even think you’d ever meet a ghost or fight a Basilisk? There is just so much we don’t know about the wizarding world. Did you even know they have their own children’s bedtime stories?

“And… have you ever even thought about the Ghosts of Hogwarts? If ghosts exist, there must be more to death than we ever considered,” Violet said, suddenly becoming thoughtful. Thinking that she might just need to hunt down the Ghost of Slytherin to have a chat with him. 

XXX

Violet and Harry spent the entire morning chatting by the lake side before heading together to the Great Hall for lunch where they each went to sit with their friends. 

Violet still felt a little awkward, now that her social circle had been expanded to include others. As soon as she saw Snape leave the Great Hall, she excused herself for the scheduled meeting, even if she would arrive over ten minutes early. 

They’d agreed to meet after lunch to discuss her classes for the coming year and about review material. Though she was unsure if Snape would have had time to put together material from the core classes for her to go over. But Snape did not disappoint. 

As soon as she was seated across from him, he handed her a stack of parchment from each of her classes of things the other Professors felt she should look over, and had given her their office hours when she could stop by if she needed help with the practical aspects. 

Violet stared at the man with wide and impressed eyes, wondering when he would have made the time to gather all this material from the other Professors. “Thank you, Professor Snape,” Violet whispered, holding the papers safely in her lap. 

Snape cut her a sharp look, “Just make sure I didn’t waste my time and actually study those and avail yourself of your Professors’ assistance.”

Violet nodded her head, even as she fidgeted when she noticed his brow furrow and the way that he was looking her over, studying her eyes in particular. Violet felt herself blush under his scrutiny and ducked her head, trying to will away the butterflies in her stomach. 

It was strange how having a crush on Snape made her want desperately to be near him, and yet when she was, made her so bashful in his presence. She didn’t think she’d ever really been so bothered around Professor Snape.

“Third years are required to pick at least two extracurricular subjects. Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Care of Magical Creatures, Divination, and Muggle Studies. You are to pick two. I suggest you pick subjects that not only interest you, but which will benefit you when you are older.”

“What exactly are each subject about and what are they used for?” Violet asked, slowly looking up. Snape spent the proceeding several minutes explaining what each subject was about and what uses they might have in people’s careers. 

By the end of the lecture, Violet was still not very sure about what she wanted to take, though she was entirely certain she had no real interest in looking after creatures, nor in learning anything more about muggles. 

She was sure she could learn about Muggles far better in her summer months from observation than from whatever lesson a witch or Wizard might teach. At least, if Mr. Weasley was anything to go by in regards to Wizarding knowledge about muggles was anything to go by.

She supposed that she could also discard Arithmancy, as Violet had little to no interest in numbers and math. Unfortunately that left only Ancient Runes and Divination. She wasn’t entirely sure about Ancient Runes, but she supposed that Divination might be interesting, and if not, at the very least it would be very easy to fake her way through a passing mark. 

“I guess I’ll take Ancient Runes and Divination,” Violet said with a shrug. 

“Right,” Professor Snape drawled with a look of distaste on his face. Violet couldn’t help looking at him questioningly wondering at the face he made, but as he picked up his quill and jotted something down, he made it quickly apparent that he was done with her by motioning to the door of his office and magically flinging the door open so that she could see herself out. 

Violet couldn’t help being slightly impressed by the gesture, even as she was slightly indignant by her abrupt dismissal. She immediately noted that the man wasn’t using his wand to open the door across the room from him. 

When Violet was first introduced to the idea of wands, she hadn’t understood why they were necessary as they hadn’t had wands when they’d done accidental magic. It was Olivander himself that explained that wands were used for refining and amplifying their magic. It afforded them greater control over their spellwork and eliminated the reliance on emotional outbursts and instincts, allowing a purely focused mind to work on its own. 

He explained that wandless magic without urgent need or great emotional output, was incredibly difficult and very imprecise, except in the case of very powerful witches and wizards. It was the reason children weren’t constantly having magical accidents. And that the only reason children were capable of performing accidental magic at all was because they still hadn’t learned much, if any, emotional regulation. 

“Is that something I can learn?” Violet blurted out excitedly as she stood, turning to look at the now open door and back to Snape, sure her eyes were shining in the dimly lit office. “Like can you teach me that?”

“What?” Snape asked, looking up, irritated. Violet gestured to his hand. 

“Wandless magic, you just opened the door with your hand and it didn’t explode or slam open or nothing! That’s like… really hard isn’t it?” Violet said, staring at Snape and nearly wanting to bounce on her toes. Her Head of House was just so impressive!

Snape merely blinked at her in response before turning to the door. He offered her a smirk then when he looked back at her. 

“Even if I had the time or patience to teach you, Miss Potter, I doubt you’d have the mental focus or power to manage wandless magic at your current age. Hogwarts students aren’t even taught non-verbal casting until their NEWTs level.”

Violet couldn’t help wilting slightly at this and pouting. She crossed her arms over her chest and glared at the man after a moment, drawing herself up.

“I bet I could!” she muttered stubbornly. 

“Miss Potter, stop wasting my time and get out of my office, I don’t have any more time to entertain silly second years who should be making better use of their time by catching up to their peers rather than getting ahead of themselves and trying their hand at magic that most adult Witches and Wizards never even achieve.”

“Fine,” Violet conceded, clutching her review material to her chest. “But I’ll still learn it one day, and sooner than you would expect!”

And with a final nod at him, Violet turned on her heel and flounced from the room with a determined stride. 

Snape did have a point, she had a lot of work to do to catch up!

XXX

The first sunny weeks of June very rapidly disappeared and before they knew it, the students were packing up to leave for the summer. 

Violet spent most of that time either in the library, reviewing the material she’d missed, or harassing her Professors into overseeing her spellcasting. Her near obsession with making sure she did not fall behind, and proving to Snape that she would be a powerful and impressive witch, meant she was sleeping no more than three or four hours a night, and that deep dark circles had built beneath her eyes. 

If asked whether or not she was trying to compensate for the time she spent in the Hospital Wing insensate, or if she was doing her best to avoid Daphne’s company, Violet would have scoffed. Those things, in her mind, were pretty in comparison to her desires. 

She wasn’t gonna let anybody, especially snot-nosed purebloods like Draco Malfoy, ever think that she was less than them, or that they had any power over her. She wasn’t going to let her housemates believe that because she was raised by muggle relatives, that her knowledge of magic was subpar and therefore she was subspecies. 

And as was becoming quickly apparent to Violet, Hogwarts wasn’t safe for her and especially not Harry. If she wanted them to be safe, then she had to learn how to keep them safe with magic and as quickly as she could. 

“I still can’t believe you picked Divination! It’s so useless to anybody who’s not a seer,” Tracey groaned as she closed her trunk as she finished packing the last of her things. Violet had finished hours before and was merely sitting on her bed reading a book on defensive magic.

“Who says I’m not?” Violet asked, looking up and raising a brow at her friend who’d complained about this about a hundred times since finding out. It wasn’t her fault that they’d failed to coordinate their class choices before she’d had to meet with Snape. Not that they really had time or opportunity.

Tracey gave her friend a deadpan look. “I’m sorry, have I missed you foretelling the future at some point?”

Violet couldn’t help smiling in amusement even as she shrugged her shoulders. “I mean really, how would anyone know? Couldn’t intuition be like… a little bit of clairvoyance? Besides, how do you explain connections between twins?”

“But you don’t have that with Harry,” Tracey said with a frown. Violet furrowed her brow in turn. 

“Yeah I do,” Violet said, causing Tracey to look surprised. Shrugging her shoulders, Violet got out of her bed and packed her book in the bag she was carrying onto the train so that she could read. “It doesn’t happen frequently, but I know when he’s in danger, sometimes even when he’s in a lot of pain or is scared. It feels awful, because I’m not there for him when I know he needs me.”

“You never said,” Tracey whispered, looking at her friend sadly. Violet shrugged her shoulders. 

“Like I said, it doesn't happen often.”

“Right,” Tracey nodded before reaching into her pocket for a folded up piece of parchment, fiddling with it nervously as she approached and spoke quietly. “I wanted to give this to you, before we head for the station. It’s got my phone number and home address, I want you to promise that you’ll come stay this summer, and I don’t care if you have to bring Harry, he’s welcome too! I don’t think I can stand not seeing you for another three months.”

Violet took the piece of paper and carefully put it away in her bag before throwing her arms around her friend and holding her tight. Even after being awake for a couple weeks now, she still missed her friend terribly and she felt a little guilty that she’d been so focused on studying of late that she’d sort of been neglecting her best friend after disappearing on her for nearly half a year.

“I promise, even if I have to run away and drag Harry with me, I’ll come stay with you this summer. I just hope your parents won’t mind having us, if it’s more than a week,” Violet promised, still holding the taller girl tight to her and burying her face in her shoulder.

“You’re welcome as long as you need to stay, even if it’s the whole summer or a year!” Tracey exclaimed in a slightly choked voice as she hugged Violet just as tightly before chuckling wetly and wiping her eyes a little as she pulled away. “You’re just going to have to excuse my parents, they're a little weird.”  

Violet grinned at Tracey in turn, “Trust me, almost anyone is better than the Dursleys!”

TBC…

Chapter Text

The first several weeks back at Privet Drive were different than the twins were expecting. They expected like the previous year that their school things would be taken as soon as they stepped through the door and that they would be padlocked beneath the stairs. 

For reasons that the twins could not understand nor dared to question, they were ordered to lug their things to their room. And Mr. Dursley threatened that if any of their weird things made their way out of the twins room, or if he heard any strange noises coming from their room, that they would be thrown out on the streets. After which they were ordered to their rooms and told to stay out of the Dursley’s way. 

The twins were quick to comply and proceeded to stay in their room for the next several weeks, only coming out for meals and to use the loo. While the confined space felt tinier the more they grew, the twins were just happy to be left alone to their own devices. 

Which mostly consisted of writing letters to their friends when they weren’t chatting with each other and working on their summer assignments. It didn’t take them more than a few weeks to complete their homework for the summer, which unfortunately left them rather a lot of time to review or study. Something which bored Harry more than Violet, but he seemed enthused whenever Violet managed to explain to him something he previously hadn’t grasped.

Before they knew it, it was the 30th, and despite the twins agreeing to exchange gifts after their trip to Diagon Alley for their school things, the twins still decided to stay up until past midnight to wish each other a Happy Birthday. Before the Dursley’s had a chance to spoil their day. 

At midnight, the twins exchanged a tight hug, wishing each other a Happy birthday. They stayed awake for a while after, talking about what they might want for their birthday. They were both just starting to talk about sleeping or they wouldn’t want to get up for breakfast when they were suddenly besieged by owls. 

A large barn owl flew in the open window first, confusing the twins as it circled the room before dropping a very heavy package on the desk next to Hedwig’s cage. Briefly it ruffled its feathers before settling and staring expectantly at the twins. 

Both twins quickly moved from where they stood before the owl hooted and disturbed the Dursleys. 

“Oh, it’s Tracey’s owl,” Violet whispered to Harry, now recognizing the owl as she could see it more clearly the closer she got. 

Tracey’s owl, which was more of the family owl than her own personal pet, was a male named Athelas. He was large with mostly dark feathers and icy blue eyes. 

He was carrying what appeared to be a book-sized parcel with a letter attached. As soon as Violet untied the items from his legs, he flew over to Hedwig’s cage to help himself to some of her water and food, before flying back out into the night.  

Athelas had only flown out moments before another Owl swooped in, carrying a small package in its claw which it dropped on the top bunk before flying straight out once more. The twins stared after it in confusion. 

“Whose owl was that?” Harry asked as he moved towards his bunk to see what had been dropped on it. Violet merely shrugged before opening the parcel Tracey sent, which happened to be a book on Defense and letter from Tracey.

As Tracey had been writing to Violet at least twice a week, her letter was short and to the point.

Dear Violet,

Happy birthday! I hope you and Harry are having a good birthday.  

Since you wrote you were starting to get bored, I thought I’d send you a book for your birthday, I hope you find it interesting!

Don’t forget to ask your relatives when you can come to stay with us. My parents both say you’re both welcome at any time. So just pick a day and let me know and then you won’t be so bored, you know!

Oh, and I guess wish your brother a Happy Birthday from me.

Love, 

Tracey.

Violet smiled as she finished reading Tracey’s letter, picking up the book she’d sent along. She was just about to flip through it when yet another owl flew in, dropping its own package with a heavy thunk on the desk before also making a quick exit.

“Since when are you friends with Blaize Zabini?” Harry asked as he was getting down from his bunk with the small package that had been dropped on his bed in hand. 

Violet turned away from the new package before her to look at her brother in question. “I’m not.”

“Then why is he sending you stuff?” Harry asked in confusion as he handed over the package he’d retrieved. Violet’s brows furrowed in identical expression as she reached for the package and opened the folded card attached.

The paper felt heavy, smooth and was dyed black. The ink shined like bright silver on the page. 

Violet,

Tracey mentioned to me you’d be taking Divination this year. Thought this might come in handy. 

Happy Birthday

-Blaize Zabini

Violet didn’t open the small package right away, instead looking at the latest package on the desk as Harry grabbed it. She didn’t understand why Blaize had sent her a birthday gift when she didn’t think she’d ever really had a full conversation with him. 

Not to say they’d never spoken, but it was usually in a wider set group of Slytherins. Which was more of a recent occurrence and not really something that happened before. 

“This one’s for you too, from Nott,” Harry said, turning to give Violet an odd look. 

Violet merely shrugged her shoulders, just as lost as Harry. Outside of Tracey, Theodore Nott was the one Slytherin she’d had more interactions with, but they weren’t friends by any means of the word. They barely even had academic discussions, she was merely around whenever Tracey had them with Theodore when he studied with them in the library. 

“Well what did they send you?” Harry asked curiously as he handed Violet the other package. 

Violet grabbed it and looked at the note attached to the parcel. Unsurprisingly, Theodore was even briefer in his words than Blaize. Though the paper used was just as expensive; dove-grey vellum with a black wax seal of some coat of arms.  

His note merely said:

Happy Birthday, Violet.

-Theodore Nott.  

Like Tracey, both Theodore and Blaize had sent her books. Theodore had sent her an average sized book on curses, while Blaize had sent her a book almost as small as her hand, on Tarot Cards. 

Harry rolled his eyes when he saw the book Theodore sent, but refrained from commenting. Though, Violet imagined what it was Harry thought. Something like, of course a Slytherin would send her a book on curses.  

Violet didn’t fully blame her brother. After all there was a rumor going around the school, that the Slytherins didn’t bother denouncing, that they all had access to a library full of curses. 

“Why do you think they are sending you gifts then?” Harry asked in confusion as Violet grabbed her books and letters and moved to sit on her bed. 

“Maybe because they’ve become friends with Tracey,” Violet suggested in a questioning tone with a shrug of her shoulders as she played with the cover on the book that Theodore Nott sent her. “Tracey sends you a Happy Birthday too,” Violet said distractedly. 

The cover of the book on curses was old and worn leather with etchings. Some of the silver paint in the title seemed to be faded, making Violet wonder if Theodore had sent her something from his family library and wondering why he would do such a thing.

In truth, she didn’t feel as if she knew Theodore and Blaize well enough to guess at their motivations. She supposed they could simply be trying to make friends with her, but she didn’t really understand the sudden interest. 

She supposed that neither of them had ever been cruel towards her. Perhaps they’d teased her a little or at least Blaize did, but she felt that was pretty typical amongst Slytherins, even between friends. She’d never felt particularly singled out by them to be bullied or looked down on. Well no more than Slytherins tended to sneer at almost everyone. They didn’t make it personal.

If they were as prejudiced as Malfoy, they never openly said anything as vile as Draco. 

And Theodore seemed to value Tracey more than anyone else in their year, perhaps even more than Blaize who was his best friend since early childhood. Considering that Tracey was as good as a muggle-born in the eyes of most Slytherins because she never spoke of her family, Violet was certain it said something about them. 

As Violet was lost in thought of this, she almost missed when a ball of feathers flew into the room and dropped softly over her head. 

“What was that?” Violet asked, leaving her books on the bed and her thoughts behind with them as she got up to look at Harry’s bunk. Two pairs of eyes stared back at her, while the third Owl blinked slowly at her in exhaustion. 

She obviously quickly recognized Hedwig, whom she approached to relieve her of her package while Harry dealt with Errol, who was practically passing out.

“I guess it’s your turn for birthday gifts,” Violet smiled over at Harry. He’d moved Errol to Hdwig’s cage to get him something to drink. 

Hedwig flew over to sit on Harry’s shoulder and nip at him affectionately as soon as she was free. Violet left the gift that Hermione sent Harry on his bed for the time being in order to deal with the third and unknown owl. 

“Oh, it’s our Hogwarts letters,” Violet said as she retrieved both letters, causing the Hogwarts owl to leave. She picked up Harry’s gifts and the letters and moved everything over to the desk once more, handing Harry everything that was his, along with a letter and package from Hagrid and opening her own letter. 

She wasn’t surprised by the standard letter from the Headmistress along with the list of books for the upcoming school year. However, she didn’t find the parental consent form for Hogsmead the letter spoke of and figured there must’ve been a mistake and wondered what she was supposed to do about it.  

Before she could ask Harry about it, yet another owl flew into the room and settled on Violet’s bed. It was a horned owl, but with fully white feathers and red eyes.

Violet moved once more towards her bed. The owl outstretched its leg towards allowing her to take the small package and letter, before it flew away.

The letter was addressed to her and she could guess who the loopy writing belonged to. It had to be from Daphne.

Violet still wasn’t sure how she felt about Daphne, even as she opened the package and letter. While there was nothing about Daphne that was offensive and in the time she’d spent around her in the last weeks of school, Daphne was polite and even friendly, Violet still couldn't help feeling a slight twinge of annoyance at the blonde.  

Violet tried to ignore that feeling as she felt it was rather childish to resent having to share one’s friends. And it wasn’t really that she begrudged Tracey making other friends. She just couldn’t help occasionally wishing things went back to how they were before. 

Like Blaize and Theodore, Daphne wrote her letters on very expensive and stylized stationery. The paper she wrote on was thick, soft, and pale blue. It was also scented and smelled like expensive perfume a glamorous woman might wear. 

Dear Violet,

Happy Birthday, I hope this letter finds you well and that in the coming year we might become better acquainted. 

As a token of my offer of friendship, I’ve sent you a gift that is both beautiful, and practical. 

It’s an obsidian mirror, and was traditionally used by Seers to see visions of the future. Of course, it only works for those gifted with the Sight, but even without it, it’s a beautiful stone that is helpful in meditation.

See you in school!

Sincerely, 

Daphne Greengrass

Violet was glad for the clarification of what exactly she was holding in her hand because otherwise she would have wondered why Daphne had given her a paperweight made of black glass and why it needed the pewter stand it came with.

The mirror itself was circular and fit in the palm of her hand. It was perfectly smooth and surprisingly reflective, in spite of being black. It had a pleasant weight to it, without tiring the hand. 

While Violet couldn’t really imagine using it, she could acknowledge that it was a beautiful item. She found it hard to believe that it was just a rock. A shiny black rock which was now somehow the prettiest thing she owned. 

Violet placed the gift aside, still not entirely sure how she felt about it or what Daphne wrote in her letter. It annoyed her a little, because Daphne appeared so nice and it made Violet feel all the worse for her petty feelings towards her. 

Daphne had given her absolutely no reason to feel negatively towards her and if Violet didn’t want to stifle Tracey, she knew that she was going to have to learn to get over her feelings. That it would be best if she even became friends with Daphne. She just wasn't sure how to do that.

Sighing and not wanting to think about that, Violet set the gift aside and turned her attention to her brother. For a moment, she was bewildered by the sight of him wrestling with what appeared to be a hairy book. 

“What are you doing?” she asked as Harry quietly reached into his trunk to withdraw a belt to tie it around the book. 

“Hagrid sent me a monster book about monsters for some reason,” Harry grunted as he was finally able to put down the book.  

“What did Ron and Hermione send you?”

“Hermione sent me a broom servicing kit and instruction manual. Ron sent me a sneakoscope and this,” Harry answered, reaching over for some paper and handing it to Violet. 

It was a Daily Prophet article with a picture of Weasley's on it with the pyramids of Egypt behind them. Violet quickly read the article with her eyebrows raised. 

“That's nice for the Weasley's,” Violet commented before a thought struck her. “Do you think we should get a subscription to the Daily Prophet?”

“Sometimes, but you know the Dursley would have a fit if they saw an owl flying here daily to deliver the paper.”

Violet sighed and deflated a little as she realized that Harry was right. For a moment, she'd forgotten how insanely anti-magic the Dursley's were and that the Daily Prophet would be owl-delivered daily. Their confinement to their room with their school things almost made her forget. 

“We should get to sleep or we won't be up for breakfast tomorrow and not be allowed to eat.”

Violet nodded her head and the twins went about putting their things away in their trunk before climbing into bed to sleep. 

XXX

The following morning, the twins pretended to watch the news report on some escaped convict in order to ignore the way Aunt Petunia was glaring at them. Violet suspected that she might have heard the coming and going of all the owls the previous night and that was why she was so grumpy. 

The twins’ happy mood from their late night came crashing down as Mr. Dursley announced that he was going to pick up Marge from the train station. 

“What? She's coming here?!” Harry asked, exchanging looks with Violet who had gone pale. 

Violet didn't pay attention to the ensuing discussion as her heart began to race and her chest became tight. While Marge Dursley treated both twins like servants and enjoyed berating them, she was particularly harsh towards Violet. 

She said incredibly nasty, vile things to Violet, the tamest being to call her Devil-child or Demon-child. 

She'd once grabbed Violet so hard by the hair when she was five, that she ripped a full strand of hair off her head, causing her to bleed. 

And then there was her awful bull dog Ripper who'd once chased Harry up a tree when they were ten while Marge and the Dursley's all laughed. Violet was afraid that her brother would stay up there all night and when Marge refused to call off the dog, even when Harry begged her too, Violet felt something snap inside her.

Although, perhaps that was just the sound of the branch that was beneath the one Harry stood on, suddenly snapping and falling down on the dog. The branch was thick and heavy enough to knock the dog out.

Immediately there was a great hubbub to get the dog to the vet while the twins were left alone at Privet Drive, locked in their cupboard for the remainder of Marge's visit. Luckily, or unluckily, Violet still wasn't sure, Ripper hadn't been seriously injured, just knocked out.

Violet snapped out of it, shaking her head profusely when she heard the front door slam. Looking around she realized that she and Dudley were the only ones seated at the table and that Aunt Petunia was standing at the sink. 

Getting up to look for Harry, she found him standing near the bottom of the stairs. He turned to look at Violet as she came up to him.

Her hands were balled into fists and her mind was racing. 

“I made a deal with Uncle Vernon, he'll sign our permission slips if we pretend that we are going to that penile Catholic School for bad kids or whatever and hide our school stuff,” Harry told her, which Violet guessed was the reason he was standing near the door after Uncle Vernon presumably left. 

“Fuck that!” Violet heard herself reply, shaking her head as Harry stared at her wide eyed. Violet wasn't sure what surprised him so much, considering she picked up that language from Ron. “We aren't staying here with that fucking monster.”

“What choice do we have? The Weasley's are in Egypt-”

“You're not the only one with friends who have opened their homes to us,” Violet said, turning around and heading for the living room which is where the Dursley's kept one of the phones. 

She picked up the handle of the old fashioned dial up phone and dialed Tracey's number that she’d memorized in case of emergency. Violet was extremely happy for now as she didn't have a lot of time to make use of the phone, so didn't have time to run upstairs to look for a sheet of parchment. 

She anxiously waited for the phone to ring before someone picked up the phone. 

“Tracey's family has a phone?” Harry asked, looking curious and confused.

“I'm pretty sure her parents are muggle-born, or one of them is. Maybe even muggle,” Violet whispered with a shrug, seconds before she heard the phone stop ringing. 

Tracey never clarified her blood status and Violet never asked, but her knowledge of muggle culture exceeded that of everyone else she knew at school except Hermione and her brother.  

“Davis residence?” a pleasant, female voice answered with an Irish accent. 

“Hello, is Tracey there?” Violet asked quietly.

“Sure, just a mo,” the woman replied before setting down the phone. Violet tapped her foot and twisted the curly cord tight around her finger as she waited with bated breath.

“Hello?” Tracey asked, causing Violet to sigh in relief to hear her friend’s voice. 

“Trace, it's Violet. Do you think that Harry and I could visit you soon and… maybe for the rest of the summer?” Violet asked as quickly and as quietly as she could while she and Harry kept an ear out to make sure Aunt Petunia nor Dudley wandered in. 

“Of course!” Tracey replied immediately, her voice loud and happy. “When were you thinking? My parents have said they could pick you both up.”

“Well… do you think it'd be possible… like today?” Violet asked hesitantly, knowing that might be too short notice. While she was sure that Tracey lived in London, she wasn't sure they would be able to drive there that same day.

“Hold on a sec,” Violet heard some muffled talking for a few seconds before Tracey's voice came back. “Mum says we can go after Da get's home from work. We could be there around about six.”

Violet felt almost relieved enough to melt into a puddle on the ground. She could feel tears prickling in her eyes. 

“Really? Oh, thank you! I can't wait to see you later, tell your parents thanks so much, have to run now though. Bye” Violet squealed quietly in a rush before waiting for Tracey to sign off before hanging up and turning to look at Harry with a grin.

“Tracey said they could come get us at six, I guess they have a car too.”

Harry looked at Violet stunned. “Really?! That'd be great! I mean we'd still have to deal with Marge for a few hours, but that's better than a whole week. Do you think we should warn the Dursleys?”

“We should at least warn Aunt Petunia,” Violet grimaced. She didn't like the thought she'd sort of be doing her aunt a favor but then again, things could be worse if random wizards showed up at her door. Perhaps with the forewarning that someone would be coming for them, Petunia would even be incentivized to try to keep Marge in check or get Vernon to at least.

“Might as well do it now before they get back then,” Harry said, leading the way back to the kitchen. As soon as they entered Petunia turned to glare at them.

“What are you two doing here? You should be upstairs putting away your freaky-things and getting rid of that owl!”

“My friend's parents are coming to pick us up at six, they're taking us for the rest of the summer.” Violet said, straightening her back and looking at Petunia stubbornly, daring her to object.

A funny series of expressions crossed her face. “How dare you invite- one of your kind- to my house?!”

“Marge is boorish and awful and it's in everyone's best interest if neither Harry or I are around someone who might provoke us into doing something very nasty, don't you think?” Violet answered cooly. 

Aunt Petunia flared her nostrils before sneering. “You aren't allowed to use your little sticks outside of school.” 

Violet felt Harry turn to look at her and she knew what he was thinking. How did Aunt Petunia know that? Did she remember from when their mother and her were kids?

“We can if it's in self-defense,” Violet replied, having had the law explained to her a little better by Tracey once. “I know that because my friend's dad is like a police officer in our world. If I say Marge raised her hand at me or yanked me, who do you think he's going to believe? His daughter's best friend or some muggles ?” 

“You little liar!”

“I'm not, but why are you objecting, Aunt Petunia? These people are offering to get us out of your hair early and you won't have to put up with us until next Summer. No more freaks, no more chances of accidents involving the M word, especially around Marge. And all you have to deal with is the few minutes it will take them to pack us up in their car.” 

“You really are a Devil-child,” Petunia hissed, glaring at her niece with fear and disgust. She stood back then and shook her head. “Get out of my sight and go pack your things then. But I warn you if you or those people do anything freaky-”

“Yes Aunt Petunia, whatever you say,” Violet offered before turning around and grabbing Harry to haul him away. She felt a thrill coursing through her at the prospect of escaping Privet Drive and for once being able to talk back to Aunt Petunia without fear of repercussion. 

The evening simply couldn't get there soon enough.

XXX

Much as the twins would have liked to stay holed up in their room the entire day as they had grown used to, they couldn’t. Marge liked to have them within her line of sight, supposedly to keep them out of trouble, but really it was so that she could berate them while ordering them about like they were her slaves. 

So as soon as they sent Hedwig off ahead and packed away all their things, with the exception of their wands which they hid away on themselves, just in case, the twins trudged back downstairs. 

Marge had just arrived and as they made their way downstairs, she was in the process of fussing over Dudley while Dudley pretended to tolerate it for money. 

The twins exchanged a last look before they stepped off the stairs. Ripper, who had gotten a whiff of them already, was growling at them. Though he stayed well away, hiding behind Marge. 

“I see you brats are still here,” Marge said, looking them over and squinting at them. Her eyes narrowed on Violet in particular and she scowled harder. “And I imagine you must be ripe by now, aren’t you? You ought to be careful of the girl Petunia, lest she bring home another unwanted mouth to feed.”

Aunt Petunia had a particularly strained look on her face at this as Harry looked at Violet puzzled. Violet couldn’t help sneering in disgust before turning to look at her Aunt who seemed unsure what to say. Not that Marge gave her a chance too.

“Ought to send her to a convent, that’s what I would’ve done. Just too bad she can’t be spayed like a bitch,” Marge went on, causing Aunt Petunia to wince while Uncle Vernon looked visibly uncomfortable and perhaps a little nervous as he tried to move Marge along to the kitchen for refreshments. 

“Boy, take the bags up to the guest bedroom,” Marge called out. “Not you girl,” Marge said when Violet went to follow her brother. “I want you right where I can see you.”

Everyone moved into the kitchen where Aunt Petunia began serving tea. Violet had no choice but to follow and wait in the kitchen. 

Violet tried not to pay too much attention to what all Marge was saying, but it was hard to ignore such a large and bullish person. She wished that Harry would hurry up as he was taking so long, but she didn’t blame him. She’d drag out the task as long as she could too if she’d been in his shoes. 

Once Harry rejoined them, Marge seemed to decide it was time to once more focus her attention on them and started interrogating them about their new school. Harry did a better job at pretending that whatever Vernon had been telling her about a Catholic School for Juvenile delinquents, was true. Violet, for her part, didn’t want to participate and was merely counting down the hours until the Davis’ came. 

“And you girl? The nuns giving you a good thrashing? Used to be you could count on the Catholic church for good ole corporal punishment, but nowadays everyone’s gone so soft. If they’re not beating these brats into shape Vernon, there is no point in you sending them there. They need real discipline.”

“Of course, Marge, we made certain they knew at the school that they are welcome to be as hard on the brats as they deserve,” Vernon went on in an appeasing tone while shooting the twins' pointed looks where they stood in the kitchen against the counter.

“Well girl?” Marge asked, narrowing her gaze at Violet. 

Violet was having a hard time unsticking her tongue from the roof of her mouth as she glared at the odious woman. She could feel her rage simmering under her skin and was mentally telling herself that she only had to stand her for a few hours.

Harry nudged Violet in her side, causing her to swallow and open her mouth. “Yes,” she hissed.

Marge narrowed her eyes on Violet suspiciously. “I’m not too sure. Can’t really trust those Catholic Priests can you? Wouldn’t put it past you to try to use whatever charms you can to get your way, like your mother. Didn’t you say she was the same Petunia?”

Violet could feel her brother rearing for a fight but reached out and grabbed his wrist tightly. 

Luckily for the twins, or perhaps for Marge, Vernon was able to divert her attention once more by bringing up the escaped convict from the news that morning. This got them talking for several hours about the state of the country and politics and how immigrants were taking over the country. 

Every now and again Marge would decide that she wanted to be entertained by directing nasty barbs at the twins, Violet more often than not, before being redirected by Petunia or Vernon. It might have been funny, seeing them running interference and wondering if they were really so afraid of an escalating incident, were it not taking all the twins’ willpower to keep themselves and each other in check. 

When late afternoon started to roll around and they’d all moved to the sitting room, Harry and Violet couldn’t help watching the clock, waiting anxiously for the time the Davis’ would arrive. They felt nervous energy coursing through their veins and like anything might set them off. 

They were overwrought as it was from dealing with Marge, the added anxiety of whether or not the Davis’ would come only made things worse. Especially once they were ten minutes late. 

Violet was about ready to start pulling out her hair when the doorbell finally rang. 

“I’ll get it,” Violet cried, jumping from where she and Harry were squished into one chair and running out of the room. She was sure she’d reached the door in less than a second, she’d moved so fast, and threw the door open without even asking who was on the other side. 

The second she saw Tracey’s face, smiling at her, Violet couldn’t help herself throwing her arms around her best friend and holding her tight. She hardly noticed Tracey’s parents standing beside and behind her. 

“Thank Merlin you’re here, can’t stand being here another second,” Violet whispered very quickly to her friend who she was still squeezing. 

“Sorry we took so long,” Tracey replied evenly, holding her friend before pulling her away. With a roll of her eyes Tracey nodded towards her father who stood beside her, “Somebody couldn’t find the house, we were on the wrong block for like five minutes!”

“All the bloody streets and houses look the same!” the man exclaimed in a thick Irish accent, drawing Violet’s gaze. 

She couldn’t help blinking at the man in surprise. She wasn’t sure what she expected him to look like, but somehow the man standing before her was not it. After all the only adult wizards she was exposed to were her teachers and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

Mr. Davis was a tall man with broad shoulders, but very lean. He had strawberry blonde hair that was sort of spiked up, and his pale blue-grey eyes were hidden behind black, square-rimmed glasses. He was quite pale and freckled.

He wore a plain black t-shirt, ripped black jeans and black dragon-hide boots. He didn’t look a day over thirty, but Violet knew better by now than to judge a wizard by their looks. After all Uncle Vernon looked older than Professor McGonagall but she was quite sure the witch was in her 70s.

Mrs. Davis, who stood behind Tracey, was also tall and thin, though several inches shorter than her husband. She had curly, dark-auburn hair, a few shades darker than Tracey, which she wore to just about her shoulders. She was a very pretty woman and had pale green eyes and pale skin. 

She was wearing some kind of flowy, ankle-length white skirt, with a thin green shirt and a pink cardigan. She looked, to Violet, like what she imagined Uncle Vernon meant when he was talking about hippies. 

Mrs. Davis nudged her husband while giving him a reprimanding look all the while her eyes sparkled in amusement. She then turned to Violet with a kind smile as she extended her hand to Violet. 

“You must be Violet, Tracey has told us so much about you and I’m so happy to finally meet you and for you to stay with us. Tracey has been looking forward to it for ages,” Mrs. Davis said in a heavy Irish accent, though her voice sounded very similar to Tracey’s.

“It’s nice to meet you too,” Violet smiled, feeling a little shy about how desperate she must’ve looked hugging her friend.

“It’s nice to meet you too young man,” Mrs. Davis said, smiling at Harry and offering her hand to him as he came up besides Violet, looking relieved but also shy. 

Violet looked around, she could hear Marge’s raised voice and Ripper barking, but it seemed the Dursley’s were trying to keep her from investigating and seemed keen themselves not to emerge. 

“We should go,” Violet said to Harry, before turning to Mr and Mrs. Davis. “Our stuff’s all packed upstairs. We could just run and get our stuff quickly.”

Mrs. Davis turned to look at where the raised voices were coming from before looking at the twins for a second and nodding her head in understanding. “Honey, why don’t you help the kids get their stuff while Tracey and I wait in the car.”

“Aye,” Mr. Davis said, motioning towards the twins as Mrs. Davis turned back and made their way to the car parked in front of the Dursley’s house. “Lead on kids.”

Violet and Harry hurried up the stairs with Mr. Davis in toe and rushed into the room to drag out their trunks. They didn’t want the man to really see their rooms, but it was obvious he caught sight of the room, though he didn’t comment. He merely whipped out his wand and pointed it at their trunks, shrinking them down to the size of bricks and picking them up.

“Is that all?” He asked quietly, staring at the twins with concerned eyes. 

The twins nodded their heads and shut the door behind them quickly before motioning towards the stairs. They both felt a little embarrassed of their living situations and wanted to get out as quickly as they could. 

Mr. Davis led the way back down and out towards the car where he stashed their things in the trunk.

“Hardly necessary,” he said with a shrug to the twins before looking back at the house. “You don’t need to say goodbye to your relatives?” He asked carefully.

“No, they know we’re leaving,” Violet said with a shrug of her shoulders, hoping Tracey’s dad would leave it at that. The man seemed reluctant to let it go but nodded his head and opened the back door for the twins to slide in next to Tracey, Violet taking the middle seat. 

“All right kids, buckle up,” Mrs Davis said from where she sat in the passenger seat as her husband slid in behind the wheel. They exchanged a quick look as he started the car.

“Mr. Davis, are you related to the Weasley’s?” Harry suddenly asked as he buckled his seatbelt, causing Violet to turn to look at her brother with a frown as she did her own seatbelt. He shrugged his shoulders, “You just kinda look like my friend Ron’s dad a bit, just… younger and with more hair.”

“Not all red-heads are Weasley’s you know, kid,” Mr. Davis said as he started to drive, giving Harry a look in the rearview mirror, causing Harry to color. 

“Ach, stop teasing the boy, Xan,” Mrs. Davis said, whacking her husband on the arm causing him to grin at her. She then turned slightly to smile comfortingly at Harry. “He’s just kiddin’ ya. Xan’s Da is a Weasley. But after he felt forced out by the family; he took on his wife’s name when he married her and passed her name on to Xan. They’re probably cousins or something.”

“Forced out?” Harry asked, somewhere between curious and appalled.

“Me Da was a Squib. They didn’t kick him out of the family or nothin’, but they certainly didn’t make him feel welcome. He decided to leave the family and wizarding world behind him, became an accountant. It’s how he met me Ma, he helped her with her money when she inherited it from her Da.”

Violet looked at her brother, noting his surprise and discomfort before looking at Tracey. “Did you know you were related to the Weasley’s?”

“Does Ron know?” Harry asked, looking around Violet towards Tracey.

“Of course I did. But it’s not a close enough relation to care, even if they knew about us,” Tracey shrugged. “I don’t know if Ron knows.”

“Probably not, they didn’t bother keeping tabs on my da, I doubt they even knew he had a sprog,” Mr. Davis piped in a dismissive tone.

“You’re not related to other classmates of ours that we don’t know about, are you?” Violet teased Tracey. 

“Just whoever was related to Granda,” Tracey said with a shrug, “The Weasley’s have married into a lot of Wizarding families, almost all the purebloods have. You’re distantly related to them too.”

“What about through your mum’s side?” Harry asked.

“Mum’s a muggle,” Tracey said as nonchalantly as she could. 

Harry’s eyes bugged out while Violet nodded her head. She’d assumed one of Tracey’s parents had to have muggle heritage. As Tracey never really spoke about her mum, but said her father was an Auror, Violet assumed her mother might be a muggle. Especially as none of their classmates seemed to know Tracey’s mum. 

“How did you meet, Mr. and Mrs. Davis?” Violet asked curiously, wondering when a Wizard would ever meet a muggle considering how separate the wizard’s tried to keep the muggle world.

“Before this one was sent off to Hogwarts, we were neighbors,” Mrs Davis smiled, turning to look at the kids. “We also attended the same primary school. He was a scrappy little thing, always getting into fights and losing. I had to take care of the big dumbo.” 

“My da wasn’t sure I’d be magical so he sent me to a muggle school,” Mr. Davis shrugged, before giving his wife a dopey smile. “She was always nursing me, it’s how she fell in love with me.”

“Oh you lyin’ sap,” Mrs. Davis cried, smacking the man on the arm once more, though she smiled at her husband. “It’s how you fell in love. I took some convincing, had to see you grow into your big ears first.”

“Would you both stop! You’re being embarrassing in front of my friends,” Tracey moaned in complaint. 

“Fine, fine, we’ll stop,” Mrs. Davis said with a roll of her eyes and grinning at the twins. “I hope you two haven’t eaten. Since it’s Friday we’re ordering in lots of food and sitting together watching movies in the living room. Hope you guys have a taste for Chinese food and slashers.”

“Slashers?” Harry asked, even as both twins nodded and smiled. Neither had ever had chinese food though they were excited to try it and they weren’t sure what Slashers were. 

“It’s a sub-genre of horror films. Usually involved fictitious serial killers, stabbing their way through several victims until they are stopped,” Tracey explained, looking a little apologetically at the twins. “Mum loves horror, especially slashers.”

Harry tried not to look at Tracey like he questioned her mother’s sanity, while Violet looked on in interest. 

Neither of the twins could deny that Tracey’s parents were unexpected, but it sure seemed like they might be having an interesting summer. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: A New Beginning

The month the twins spent with the Davis’ went by rather quickly and Violet didn’t think she’d ever had a better time in her life. Mr. and Mrs. Davis were an interesting couple and always made sure to make Violet and Harry feel welcome in their home; that they felt comfortable and were having a good time. 

Mrs. Davis was the librarian of a school and as she was on summer holidays as well, she often took the three children on outings around London, often to Museums or historical sites or tourist attractions. 

On days they weren’t going out, she sometimes joined them in the living room in whatever activity they’d chosen, which could range from just playing board games, or working on puzzles to watching films or documentaries. 

Violet particularly enjoyed when Mrs. Davis joined them to watch tv because it meant they were likely going to watch one of her favored Slasher films or a True Crime documentary. Though Violet deplored the awful things that humans seemed to do to each other, she couldn’t help a morbid fascination with learning about crimes committed. 

And she really enjoyed many of the slasher films Mrs. Davis liked, though she didn’t understand why. She had a feeling that it had something to do with the women who managed to survive when the odds were against them. It was glorious even, to watch some of them triumph over the killers, even as they were drenched in blood.

Though she often did not understand the actions of the victims as they often seemed to make dumb and nonsensical decisions to her. 

Why didn’t they ever check if the killer was really dead? Why did they drop their weapons or fail to pick one up to defend themselves? Why did they always seem to run towards dead ends, like basements or attics instead of towards exits?

Mr. Davis would join them in the evenings when he returned from work and they would all sit together for dinner and he would often tell them about his work. While Violet didn’t find his work as interesting as Tracey and Harry did, she couldn’t say she was ever bored. 

Even if all the Aurors seemed to be working on these days, was trying to find and apprehend Sirius Black. Though, Mr. Davis seemed a little reluctant and frustrated when the subject came up. Violet supposed that had to be because they weren’t having any luck.

After dinner, Mr Davis would often talk to them about any magical subject the kids could think of, or teach them spells they could use in emergencies. 

He would even arrange the living room with expansion charms so that he could teach them defense. This included stealth lessons as well as how to dodge and move if they ever got engaged in a duel. 

Violet learned more from Mr. Davis’ informal lessons, which were more like wizarding playtime, than she had during Dueling Club the previous year. No surprise there really.

While Violet and Tracey both could see the value of the lessons, they didn’t enjoy them anywhere near as much as Harry who absolutely loved them. 

It made Violet happy to see her brother so enthusiastic about learning something, and especially how he seemed to glow and grow under Mr. Davis’ encouragement and praise. She felt as if the only time she’d ever seen her brother so happy and exhilarated was when he was playing Quidditch or flying. 

When Mr. Davis took them to Diagon Alley, the twins couldn’t help feeling a pang of melancholy, knowing that their time with the Davis’ would come to an end soon. The trip itself was rather uneventful, but the three children still had a good time, even if Mrs. Davis didn’t join them. 

After what Mr. Malfoy said the previous year about the Grangers, the twins didn’t question why. After all, if Mrs. Davis was their mother, they wouldn’t want to expose her to people like that just because she was muggle. 

On the last night of their time with the Davis’, their dinner was a little more subdued than other days. The kids had spent the majority of the day making sure their trunks were packed and ready for the following morning when Mr. Davis would be taking them to King’s Cross. Though they were excited to head back to school, they also never before had really felt so much like part of a family, not even with the Weasley’s.

Violet supposed that the reason that it felt different from the Weasley’s was that there were so many of them, there didn’t really seem to be room for Violet or even Harry. Neither one of them had really spent much time at all with either of the Weasley parents. She doubted even their own children got much individual attention with their parents.

“There is somethin’ I feel like I should tell you three, as your heading off to school tomorrow and considering the latest developments…” Mr. Davis said as they were all nearly finished eating, causing the three to look at him while he and his wife exchanged a solemn look. Mrs. Davis nodded at her husband.

“Developments da?” Tracey asked. Mr. Davis folded his hands together with a frown on his face.

“Due to Sirius Black still being on the loose, the Ministry is going to be postin’ Dementors around the school,” he said with a moue of distaste, causing all three children’s eyes to widen and causing them to exchange looks. 

Tracey and her father had explained Dementors and how to defend against them to the twins earlier on in the summer, when discussing Sirius Black and his crimes and why Azkaban was so impossible to break out of.

“Dementors? You can’t be serious! But why?” Tracey asked, her voice slightly higher in pitch.

“Yes poppet, and if I’d known they’d be mad enough to do somethin’ like that I woulda tried to teach you all the Patronus charm, now there’s no time for you to even try to practice it!” Mr. Davis exclaimed in annoyance, running a hand through his hair and trying to reign in his temper. 

“But why would Sirius Black be around Hogwarts?” Harry asked in confusion, drawing Mr. Davis deep blue eyes. They stared at Harry and Violet briefly with uncertainty. 

“I’m not supposed to tell you this, it might get me in trouble at work, but I think it’s nonsense to send you in completely ignorant,” Mr. Davis said gravely, looking between the three of them to try to impress upon them how serious what he was about to say was, before locking his gaze back on Harry.

“He was heard muttering in his cell before his escape, ‘He’s at Hogwarts’, and the theory amongst many at the Ministry is that he wants to go after you, Harry.”

Violet felt like ice had dripped down the back of her shirt. She straightened in her seat and looked at her brother in concern, feeling her heart sinking. 

“Me? But why?” Harry asked with his eyes wide, looking startled.

Mr. Davis seemed unhappy to be the one to relay this information, but also looked like he thought it was for the best they knew. 

“As I told you all before, it was commonly believed that after his arrest, that Sirius Black was a big supporter of … well HIM . The theory is that he wants you for destroying his Lord… that he’s been brooding all this time over what he lost due to his fall, and has come to blame you.”

Mr. Davis didn’t say Voldemort's name, because he’d explained to the twins about the taboo on his name during the last war, but they knew it was who he meant. As the table went silent as they all absorbed the heavy news, Violet couldn’t help her mind racing as she thought of everything Mr. Davis had told them pertaining to the matter at hand. 

“Is that why you’ve been teaching us Defense?” Harry asked in a low voice, with a slight note of hurt in his voice as he looked down at his lap. At the same time Violet asked, “But you think something else… don’t you?”

Harry briefly looked to his right where Violet was sitting between him and Tracey, wondering what his sister was getting at. 

“No Harry, I love Defense and I think it’s important everyone can defend themselves, especially my daughter and her best friends,” Mr. Davis said as he looked first at Harry and offered him a smile and waited for Harry to look up at him and nod, before turning to look at Violet. “What do you mean Vi?”

“It’s just something about the way you talk about it. Like you’re not fully sure about something about Sirius Black,” Violet responded with a slight shrug, not really sure how else to put it. 

Mr. Davis slightly twisted his lips in turn, “Just something that never quite sat right with me about the whole thing. Now mind you, I didn’t know them much when I was at Hogwarts or when they were in the Auror Training Program. I was three years older and in Ravenclaw, but James Potter and Sirius Black were a little hard not to notice. They were always causing trouble, even when they later joined the Training program.” 

“Wait… are you saying our dad and Black were… friends ?” Harry asked incredulously with his eyes wide and jaw open. Violet was shaking her head, though she wasn’t sure if it was to clear it or in denial.  

Mr. Davis nodded severely. “Best friends, if I recall correctly. Same year, same house. I never saw one without the other. They were always getting in trouble together, real partners in crime,” he explained, causing both twins mouths to drop and Tracey to look at her friends in concern as she saw their fists balling in their laps. 

“What never sat right with me was that Sirius Black would betray James Potter by working for the other side,” Mr. Davis explained as he noticed the twin’s mood. “I mean Sirius Black was a tosser and right git, but he struck me as loyal. They were even partnered in the Auror training program. Would never imagine he’d go to kill a bunch of muggles and Peter Pettigrew, but I suppose you never know what sort of darkness might be in a person's heart. 

“I wasn’t part of the team that investigated the attack, but I had friends that took part in the arrest and… he really did laugh his head off when he was arrested, they said they’d never forget such a chilling sight. Right mad he must’ve been. And I might believe that the Black madness had something to do with it… the loss of James and Lily making him crack, but not that he was a follower of You-Know-Who or would do anything to hurt James Potter.”

Violet looked over at Harry, not really sure what to make of any of this. It was all simply too much to take in, and they had so many questions regarding Black and his association to their dad, but it didn’t really seem like Mr. Davis knew either of them enough to offer much more information on them.  

“But whatever the case may be, Sirius Black is dangerous. And even if the Ministry is wrong and he doesn’t go to Hogwarts, the Dementors will still be there, roaming around, especially near Hogsmeade. I don’t want either of you three exposed to them more than you need to be. You’ll be safest in the castle,” Mr. Davis said, looking at all three children with an intensely serious gaze. 

Violet had almost completely forgotten that this year, she was supposed to be able to visit the Wizarding Village near Hogwarts. They hadn’t had much chance to talk about it as neither she nor Harry had signed permission slips anyway, and Tracey didn’t seem very interested as she’d been to the village before.

In truth, Violet had begun to consider that perhaps Professor Snape had purposefully failed to send her the form because of Black. And even if he hadn’t, she really doubted he would let her leave the castle. 

Professor Snape was protective of Slytherins in general, but she felt that when it came to her… it seemed a bit more intense. The way he’d pulled her away from the troll, first year… when he’d given her his handkerchief after The Mirror… that time she’d been shut into a closet… healing her wrist, personally administering her Mandrake Juice in May. 

But perhaps she was reading too much into those interactions because of her crush. 

“If they’re going to be Dementors around, why aren’t Hogsmeade weekends just canceled?” Tracey asked after a few minutes of silence as the twins were lost in their thoughts. 

Here Mr. Davis looked exasperated. “I imagine it’s to keep up appearances and not cause panic.”

He then turned to look at the twins, who were both pale and sat with their faces set grimly, lost in their thoughts still. “I know that this is a lot of information to put on your shoulders, and I’m sure you have a lot of question regarding Black and your parents and I’m sorry I didn’t know them better to be able to give you more information, but I want you to know so that you will protect yourselves as best you can. And the best way for that, is to keep your guard up and stay within the castle. Yes?”

Tracey and the twins nodded, though he was sure that they were still reeling to perhaps absorb it. Thinking that perhaps they needed a bit of a distraction, he decided to propose a last minute lesson.

“Even though there isn’t enough time for you to learn to actually cast it, I want to teach you guys at least the theory and spell for guarding against Dementors, all right?”

Tracey nodded solemnly before looking at her friends in concern. Violet and Harry both looked up and nodded slightly, still not sure what to think or feel, but willing to get their minds off it. And a defense lesson from Mr. Davis sounded like the best distraction they could think of. 

XXX

The following morning, they arrived at King’s Cross half an hour before the train departed, again Mrs. Davis wouldn't be joining them so they were reluctant to leave her. For his part, Mr. Davis had requested to go to work later to take the children, but could only stay long enough to get them situated, even if he wanted to linger. Like Mrs. Davis, he also gave all three kids a tight hug and a kiss on the head before he left them. 

They hadn’t been there long, before they were joined by Neville Longbottom, who very nervously asked if he could join them. The kids all agreed, though they briefly exchanged looks, as now they no longer felt comfortable talking about what they’d learned the previous evening. 

In truth, none of the kids were really sure what to make of what they learned. The previous night, they’d been so thoroughly exhausted that they hadn’t even tried to talk to each other after Mr. Davis sent them off to bed. So exhausted that they’d even fallen asleep quickly, though Violet was sure she couldn't be the only one who tossed and turned with half-remembered nightmares.  

Harry and Neville were just exchanging questions about their summer when the door burst open letting in Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley, just as the train was starting to move. They all exchanged greetings, before Harry turned to Neville and the girls telling them he needed to talk to Ron and Hermione in private for a bit and left with them into the compartment next door. 

Violet and Tracey had nodded understandingly, but were honestly unsure what to do next. One look at Neville who was incredibly red and wide-eyed, and they knew that they were in for a long train ride as neither girl was really sure how to talk to the boy. Neither girl had ever had occasion to before and it was obvious that Neville felt intimidated by them. 

Briefly Tracey tried to engage Neville in talking about school, but the boy’s stuttering was so bad that she quickly gave up on that and both girls decided that the least rude thing they could do was settle in to read for the next few hours. Luckily the gloomy weather and rain pattering against the window really made it the ideal time to read.

At some point after the Trolley lady passed by and they’d all eaten, they all decided to tug on their school robes before settling back in their places to read. Violet was just lamenting how boring the train ride was and how much she resented not being able to talk freely with her best friend when they suddenly felt the train begin to slow down. 

“What- w-what’s g-going on?” Neville asked. 

Tracey frowned and tried to look out the darkened window but it was fogged up. The train had now come to a stop with a jolt. 

“We can’t be there yet.”

“Could the train break down?” Violet asked in confusion, setting her own book aside and wiping at the window, trying to see if she could see anything. The train had never stopped randomly before, and Violet wasn’t entirely sure that the train really ran on steam or was magical, but she couldn't imagine the train could actually break down. 

Before anyone could answer, the lights went out, causing Violet to jump a little in surprise as she heard Neville whimper from across the compartment. She heard him shuffling madly before the door was thrown open and he scurried down the corridor to what sounded like the compartment next door. 

“How did he ever make it to Gryffindor?” Tracey asked drily, even as they saw another shadow pass through the corridor. She carefully got to her feet and approached the door to look down the corridor. She could vaguely see other heads peeking out of compartments, but nothing else.

“Beats me, but what the hell is going on?” Violet asked as she stood on her feet and pulled her wand from her holster. “Can I cast a Lumos on the train, or are we still forbidden from doing magic?”

“No, it’s still off limits on the train unless it’s an emergency,” Tracey responded quietly as she moved carefully closer to Violet, reaching out for the sleeve of her robe.

“I don’t know, this kind of feels like an emergency,” Violet said as she grabbed onto her friend and pulled her closer as they continued to stand in the dark. Her thoughts were turning to Sirius Black and wondering if he was capable of stopping a whole train when he could blow up a street and kill 14 people simultaneously. 

“Are you guys okay?” they heard Harry ask from the open doorway as he started to carefully make his way into the compartment.

“Yeah,” Violet responded with relief that Harry turned up, reaching out her free hand for her brother. She was just starting to wonder if he was okay.

Tracey didn’t say anything in response as a great black shadow suddenly stood in the doorway, enveloping the whole door with greater darkness. Both girls gasped in fear and held tighter to each other, even as the looming dark figure seemed to lean closer to them. 

They heard Harry stumble back and sit down hard to the right of them.

“It’s a Dementor!” Tracey cried quietly in fear, trying to keep her voice quiet even as the thing took a deep and rattling breath that suddenly they were all filled with icy coldness that seemed to seep into their bones and blood and even their souls.

Violet could feel her heart thundering and suddenly felt like she couldn’t breathe. It felt as if the darkness of the compartment had invaded her eyes, blinding her completely. She could feel her body shivering, struggling to remain upright. 

She wanted desperately to get between her friend and this thing, envelope her friend in a hug and do anything to protect her, but she felt like she’d been encased in a block of ice. She could barely breathe. Every breath was an icy stab in her chest.

The world around her seemed to disappear. She felt dizzy and disoriented and could distantly hear a baby crying. The more the seconds ticked away like eternity, the closer and clearer the sound became. 

It wasn’t one baby crying, it was two. And she could hear a woman crying, begging. 

“Please don’t kill my babies, please! I’ll do anything!”

“Stand aside you stupid girl!” a voice hissed.

“Kill me instead, please, just leave them alone!”

The babies were still crying, their cries loud when suddenly there was a scream and a blinding flash of green light. The babies were crying louder, desperately, hysterically. Violet thought she could see a woman’s body on the ground. 

“Violet!”

When Violet came to, someone was shaking her and she was slumped against a wall on the floor. She felt icy and clammy, as she blinked her blurry eyes. There was light again, and it stung in her eyes as she tried to see Tracey who was kneeling before her. 

Behind her an unknown man was checking over Harry, but casting worried glances at Violet.

“What happened?” Violet asked in a croak as Tracey threw her around Violet and held her tight, shaking herself. 

Violet weakly brought her arms around her friend and tried to stare at the man threateningly, but her eyes still felt blurry. Slowly, she raised her hands to wipe at her eyes, and noticed her fists came away wet. 

She frowned at them in confusion, wondering what was wrong with her. Why were her eyes wet?

“It was a Dementor, you… you… kinda went catatonic or something and fell against the window and I think Harry fainted,” Tracey whispered, her voice sounding a little wet and concerned. 

Dementors make you relieve your worst memories , she recalled, thinking with a shiver about what she’d heard. What she thought she saw. 

Was that-

Violet started blinking furiously as more tears sprouted in her eyes and she started having difficulty breathing. 

“Harry?” she asked in a strangled voice, trying to hold the tidal wave of grief and horror at bay, pushing her friend away and trying to get to her feet at the same time. Harry was suddenly moving towards her, even if his movements were shaky and clumsy.

Violet surged forward and away from Tracey, throwing her arms around her brother and burying her face in his shoulder, shaking. 

That was Harry crying, Harry and I were crying and watching our mother be murdered, Violet thought with a keen, as she started to shake and cry hard into her brother’s shoulder. 

“Vi?” Harry asked but Violet merely shook her head, unable to talk. She could still hear it all in her head, the terror in her mother’s voice, the heart aching cries of defenseless babies, and that cold horrible voice. It hurt so much to know that that was Harry and herself crying inconsolably, and she wondered how long they’d been left, crying and alone and defenseless after their parents were murdered.

She felt her throat closing and Harry’s robe becoming soaked as she tried to silence her cries, but her shoulders were shaking in spite of her silent sobs. She was sure everyone knew and the thought of some strange man and Tracey seeing her cry, made her feel embarrassed. 

Ducking her head and discreetly as she could she raised the sleeve of her robe to wipe at her eyes, even as she focused on her breathing. It took her a few moments to get the stranglehold on her throat to ease up, leaving behind an ache while she got control of her breathing and her eyes finally dried. 

She pushed all those memories away as she eased her hold on her brother and took a step back. When she looked up and saw that Hermione and Ron were peeking in from the door, and that the unknown man was looking at her with pity, she felt her face flush red and her blood suddenly burn hot. She felt as if anger was suddenly flushing through her veins like lava.

As if sensing her mood and noticing the audience, the man shifted his weight to block Violet from view and averted his own gaze to his hands, where he was snapping a bar of chocolate into pieces which he started to hand out. 

“Chocolate helps,” he said, handing one first to Harry and then to Tracey before holding one out to Violet.

“Who are you?” Violet asked with suspicion and stared hard at the man, not taking the offered piece of chocolate. While his distressed robes and sickly demeanor made the man seem harmless, Violet had no reason to trust him. 

The man shuffled his feet awkwardly, looking down at his feet while still holding out the chocolate “Ah-”

Harry nudged his sister. “His name is … he’s Professor Lupin,” Harry explained, giving his sister a pointed look at the offered chocolate. Violet still didn’t take it.

“Chocolate really does help with Dementor encounters, Vi,” Tracey added quietly, taking a nibble from the piece she was handed. 

Violet took the chocolate grudgingly, but still didn’t eat it. While she still felt cold and weak, she felt as if her anger at her visible weakness was enough to power her through the rest of the night. Sha glared down at the chocolate in her hand as she thought about what she must look like, what they would think and say. At her weakness on display for a whole host of Gryffindors, most of which she didn’t particularly even like.

“I’m going to have a word with the driver, eat,” the man said as he departed but Vi didn’t pay it anymore attention as she moved to sit by the window and glare at her lap. 

She could feel Tracey looking at her as she retook her own seat next to her while Harry ushered everyone else out. She could hear him talking at the door with his friends in the corridor, but she couldn’t listen to whatever they were saying.

“Are you okay Vi?” Tracey asked quietly.

Not wanting to talk, Violet shoved the large piece of chocolate into her mouth and turned to stare out the window. She didn’t care if her cheeks were puffed out like a chipmunks because of how large it was and how difficult it was to chew, she couldn’t speak. 

“You know… how the Dementors affect you and Harry… it doesn’t make either of you weak. What you’ve both been through is worse than-” Tracey tried to console quietly, but Violet didn’t want to hear it. She whipped around and glared fiercely at her friend, causing Tracey’s mouth to fall shut in a line. “Fine Vi,” Tracey said quietly with resignation, “but you know I’m here if you want to talk about it.”

But Violet didn’t want to talk about it, not even when Harry returned to sit with them. For the rest of the short ride to the train station, all Violet could do was fume and brood over how weak she was. How she’d allowed that Dementor to control her mind and manipulate her emotions and it made her furious. 

She couldn’t bear to think about what the Dementor had dredged up. Anger, anger felt easier. Anger felt manageable. Anger felt like it fortified her strength as they deboarded the train. Anger felt like it kept her hot as she stomped through the mud in the rain and sat in one of the coaches, barely seeing anything around her. 

She didn’t pay attention to the rain splattering on her skin and hair, or see the skeletal horses that pulled the carriages, or notice who else joined her in the stagecoach. She didn’t even feel the Dementors guarding the gates when they passed them. 

Every muscle in her body felt as if it was a coil being reeled tighter and tighter. Her hands were balled into fists for the entirety of the ride and even when she jumped down from the carriage. 

“Is what Longbottom said true? You fainted? Like you actually fainted?” she heard Malfoy suddenly taunt, his voice cutting through her fugue. 

Her eyes narrowed in on him through the rain and gloom. She could see his pale, sneering, pointed face, laughing down at her brother and before she could stop herself, she felt her body moving. 

Malfoy was so startled that Violet managed to tackle him to the ground and sit on his torso in spite of him being taller and heavier than her and basically having 2 bodyguards. Before he could do more than wail in complaint about the mud coating his back and hair, Violet’s fist had reeled back and she was punching him square in the face while her left arm pressed his sternum into the ground.

She assumed that everyone was so startled, that they couldn’t move from the shock. 

“How dare you… you weak, pathetic, awful-” Violet snarled as she repeatedly smashed her fist into Draco’s face. She was so lost in her rage she barely felt the pain erupting in her fist before a pair of arms were wrapped around her waist and hauling her off Malfoy, demanding she stop. 

Violet growled in anger, still not finished pounding the ferret’s face into the dirt and had to be hauled into the school kicking and scratching as she was still trying to get back at Malfoy. 

She hated him, she hated everything about him. She hated his stupid wealth- and his good-looks, and his family and his position. She hated that he was nothing particularly special, yet felt confident enough to taunt her brother as if he was better than him in any way. As if he wasn’t a giant coward. As if he knew anything about pain or hardship. As if his father probably wasn’t one of the supporters of the man who murdered her parents. 

And he was just such an easy and satisfying target for all the rage and pain and hurt she felt. For all her humiliation. And she didn’t want to let that go. She needed more. 

“Violet, you have to stop!” a mild but agitated voice spoke over her shoulder, muffled by her wet hair. 

But Violet didn’t want to listen, her wet shoes were scrabbling on the floor for purchase, trying to pull herself from the arms holding her back as she looked out the doors back into the dark, trying to find Malfoy who was being helped Goyle while Crabbe had long disappeared into the castle. 

Tracey, Harry, Ron and Hermione, had all rushed up after them and were blocking her sight from Malfoy. Harry and Tracey looked concerned while Ron looked amused and delighted. 

“Miss Potter!” a voice suddenly snarled, causing everyone, including Violet, to freeze. Violet suddenly felt her heart stop and as if it fell into her stomach. Her eyes widened and she winced as she suddenly realized what she had done and how stupid it was. 

She looked slowly towards the man now striding towards her with a murderous look, forcing Harry and co. to step back in a mixture of fear and concern. Behind him was the missing Crabbe, his eyes sparkling with glee.

Her arms fell almost limply across the ones still holding her across the ribs and she swallowed hard as she realized how much fucking trouble she must be in. Snape was going to murder her.

However, Professor Snape was glaring at the person holding her. Violet turned to look behind her and realized it was none other than Professor Lupin.

“Let go of my student, Lupin!” Snape hissed through clenched teeth, his jaw looking so tight that Violet wondered how he hadn’t cracked any teeth. The vein in his temple was already throbbing. 

Professor Lupin immediately released Violet, making sure that she was properly on her feet before stepping back. Violet straightened up fully though she withered a little when Snape turned his glare at her. 

“My office, now!” He snarled at her, pointing towards the stairs that led down to the dungeons. 

Violet ducked her head and didn’t look up from her feet as she hurried to do as Snape said, knowing that dragging her feet would only make things worse. 

“Ah Severus… perhaps you should-” Professor Lupin tried.

“Stay out of this! She’s a student of MY House and I will punish her as I see fit,” Snape snarled in turn before she could hear his quick steps following her down into the darkness of the dungeons. He didn’t say a word to her until she was seated in his office before his desk.

Now that her fury had deserted her, she could feel her wet hair and robes plastered to her skin. The cold wet combined with the cooler air in the dungeons had Violet shivering slightly in her skin. She curled in on herself, trying to conserve her warmth and trying to stop herself from shivering. 

Professor Snape hadn’t said anything as he slammed the office door behind himself. However, he did flick his wand around, causing all the candles to turn on. She could feel the moment he turned his gaze to her, even as she kept her head bowed, but he didn’t say anything. Instead she felt the fire in the hearth to her left roar to life and felt a little of its warmth. 

With another flick of his wand, Violet felt her robes and hair drying, as if a warm breeze had blown on her. She was able to uncurl a little from the hard chair, but still couldn’t bring herself to look up at Snape.

She felt embarrassment crawling over her once more as she realized how out of control she’d been. It was worse once Snape started yelling at her. Well, his voice was more of a raised hiss. 

“Are you looking to get yourself expelled? Do you delight in presenting yourself as a little brawling barbarian, incapable of using her brains much less her wand to resolve conflict? Are you completely incapable of controlling yourself? How do you expect you will ever be able to perform wandless magic when you can’t even control your own emotions?!

“I thought by now you were better than this, Miss Potter. I thought, after last year, that you were finally going to put in the effort to live up to your potential. To be the strong, intelligent, capable young witch I thought you could be. Evidently I was wrong.”

Violet looked up at Snape in surprise at this, her eyes wide and her lips parted. He thought she was intelligent? That she could be strong and capable? 

A flush rose to her cheeks, but she could feel her eyes stinging and she realized that she’d disappointed him and that he was looking at her with disgust. Violet could feel her lip begin to tremble and clamped it hard between her teeth before looking into her lap telling herself that she was not about to cry, again!

“You will be serving detention with me, every weekend, for the foreseeable future. You will apologize to Mr. Malfoy, sincerely, tomorrow morning. For the rest of the year, I don’t want to hear a single whisper of you attacking Mr. Malfoy again. Do I make myself clear?” Professor Snape instructed in a deadly quiet voice, the threat evident in his tone. 

Violet nodded her head. “Yes sir,” She whispered, still trying desperately to stop herself from crying again. Her stomach was in knots. She really didn’t care about her punishment. It hurt far more to think that she might have fallen in his estimation. 

“You will go straight to your dormitory and have dinner there. I expect you from this point forth to be on your best behavior. Don’t disappoint me again, Miss Potter.”

Once more, Violet felt as if a hand was closing on her throat and she nodded her head, still not able to look up. 

“Get out of my sight Miss Potter. I don’t want to look at you anymore.”

Violet bit on her lip hard enough to draw blood, trying to stifle the sudden urge to sob. She got clumsily to her feet and rushed out of the office as quickly as possible, nearly running to Slytherin in an effort to stave off the tears. 

XXX

By the time Severus made his way to the feast, the sorting had been over and Dumbledore had made his announcements. Everyone was already eating and he merely sat at his place to pick at his food as he didn’t particularly feel like eating. Honestly if he thought he could get away with it, he wouldn’t have bothered going at all, but he knew he had to put in an appearance. 

Since the start of the Black debacle, Severus felt he was living on the edge of his sanity. And after the nasty shock of finding out the girl and boy had absconded from her Aunt’s to join Ms Davis for the rest of the summer, Severus was unwilling to be in any way lenient.

Hell, the hours he had spent after having to deal with Petunia, researching what he could on the Davis family was enough to make him want to tear out his hair and set the world on fire. 

It was little relief that Mr. Davis was apparently an Auror and Mrs. Davis a muggle who worked as a school librarian. But Miss Davis was an intelligent, level-headed witch, so he knew her parents had to be a reasonable option for the Potter’s to stay with. In fact, they were a much better option than Petunia.  

“How did it go with Miss Potter?” Minerva asked from her seat next to him. He found himself seated between Minerva and Poppy. Albus, who was on Minerva’s left, turned his head, obviously wanting to know as well.  

“Fine. I’ve sent her to her dorm to have dinner and clean up,” he replied, taciturn.

He was trying very hard not to think about how sorry the poor girl had actually looked. It was clear from her eyes that she’d already been crying, and on top of that she was wet to the bone and shivering, it was all he could to remain angry with her. Especially when she’d shrunk her already small form, in on herself until she was tiny.

No, Severus couldn’t bear to think about it. Especially not how glossy her eyes were when she’d finally gotten the nerve to look at him. How her large green eyes had sparkled like glass in her small, pale face as she bit her lips and looked away, obviously trying not to cry. 

Usually Severus took delight in his ability to make children cry. But making Miss Potter cry made his heart feel sick and like he’d been kicked by a horse in the chest.

“I hope you weren’t too hard on her.” Albus piped in from where he sat, drawing Lupin’s attention from his other side. Severus grit his teeth and tried not to pay the man any attention. 

“She will be in Detention with me every weekend for the rest of the year,” he snarled down at his plate, using his fork to sear several pieces of meat and shoving them in his mouth, just so he wouldn’t have to keep talking. He was sure if he did he would vent his spleen and lose control of himself.

“That’s a little harsh,” Minerva commented with frown. 

“This is the second time the little heathen has physically assaulted Mr. Malfoy, last time it was with a blunt object. This cannot continue, she must learn to control herself,” Severus responded in barely controlled level after chewing furiously. 

“But the girl was obviously not in her right mind. She was obviously emotionally flayed open by her encounter with a Dementor!” Minerva defended.

Severus turned to scowl at the woman. In spite of Violet not being in her house, the girl’s apparent talent in Transfiguration had obviously endeared the girl to the woman. 

“Poor thing, from the sounds of it she was pushed into a fugue state. I hope you told the House Elves to give her hot chocolate,” Poppy added, obviously having been paying attention to the conversation. 

Severus nodded impatiently, viciously shoving down the twinge of guilt he felt. “That doesn’t excuse it. And I will not rescind her punishment.”

As if he hadn’t already been stressing the majority of the summer over Sirius Black, he did not need the girl drawing any more of Lucius’ attention than she already had! He would not allow her to continue to antagonize Draco, no matter how much the little shit might deserve it. 

No, no matter how much the brat might deserve it and no matter how emotionally compromised the girl had been, Severus would not change her detentions. Besides, it gave him the opportunity to keep a closer eye on her over the weekends. Granted he’d already taken care of the Hogsmead trips by refusing to even send her the permission form, but at least this way he wouldn’t have to be stalking the girl. 

Severus was completely unwilling to examine why that had ever even been an option in the first place. His obsessive tendencies were a well accepted fact by himself, he wasn’t going to question exactly why he was obsessed with the girl’s safety. It was enough that she was Lily’s daughter. 

Perhaps it was sexist to worry more for the girl than he ever did the boy, but the fact of the matter was, girl’s faced dangers most boys never would. Even in the Wizarding world. 

“I’m surprised Violet had such a strong reaction,” Lupin suddenly said, drawing everyone’s attention. He was staring down at his plate with a sad smile. “She was always such a quiet baby, hard to get a rise out of her. Though, I suppose her magic tended to be more offensive in nature, aggressively so when properly provoked.Their magic is funnily complimentary, sword and shield, the twins.”

Severus felt his hands clenching around his utensils as he glared at Lupin. 

“Ancient history. DON’T presume to think you know anything about the girl. After all, didn’t you completely disappear on them? In fact, I rather think you should continue to stay away from them. I INSIST!”

“Now Severus,” Dumbledore butted in with conciliatory tones as he glared at him while Lupin stared down at his meal with his ears burning. “Remus can hardly stay away from them, as their Professor. Besides, it would be such a shame if they didn’t get the opportunity to know one of their parents best friends, one of the few who knew them, if they desire it.”

Severus grit his teeth, even as the air around them became tense and awkward. However, after a moment, a smirk spread on his face as he thought of Lupin’s nature and the girl’s. Lupin was a coward, and the girl could be viciously unforgiving. 

“His funeral. Miss Potter never struck me as forgiving in nature, but I’m sure she’ll completely overlook such blatant abandonment,” Severus said sarcastically, unable to help the caustic smile spreading over his lips as he imagined the fall out of the girl ever finding out. 

It was hard to say which he preferred, honestly. The girl finding out and railing at Lupin, or the girl remaining completely unaware and staying away from the possibly dangerous werewolf. But he felt perhaps it was best if she had no cause to be near the Werewolf at all, safer that way. 

He didn’t need to look at Lupin to know the man had to be pale.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Star Rising

On first arriving in the dorms, Violet was quick to strip out of her wet clothes and take a quick shower, completely ignoring the meal set out for her on her nightstand. She didn’t want to see or speak to anyone again that night, so she knew she had to get into bed and shut her curtains as quickly as she could. 

However, she didn’t really know what to do with herself once she was curled up in her bed; as exhausted as she felt, she wasn’t particularly sleepy. But she felt too tired and weary to try reading. She doubted anything would stick if she tried.

All she could really do was lay there and think about everything that happened since those stupid Dementors had shown themselves in their compartment. She could almost hear the screaming in her head again, felt tears building in her eyes which she shut tight. 

She was so fucking tired of being so weepy and she was so angry at herself for not having better control on her emotions. That she once more let Draco Malfoy, of all people, get to her. 

She felt her stomach sinking, as she remembered the look on Snape’s face when he looked at her. The disappointment and disgust. While the disgust hurt, it didn’t make her ache the way the disappointment had.

Disappointed because he thought she had potential, that she could be strong and capable. And somehow she’d managed to tarnish all that because of DRACO FUCKING MALFOY!

She was so angry at herself that she could slap herself, truly. However, she thought with bitterness, that was exactly her problem. She somehow, stupidly, equated anger to power and strength. But if her actions that evening were anything to go by, and Snape’s reaction, anger just made her act foolishly. 

And the truth was, she knew better, didn’t she? She’d been so angry, so often in her life, and she’d always managed to shove it down and hide it. Because it was not an emotion she could safely display, not around the Dursleys. And if she had, she would simply be punished for it. 

Anger did not really ever serve her purpose. She needed to be able to control it. Learn to harness it effectively. Even if it was now more difficult than ever before. She thought stupid puberty and hormones had to be to blame.

For a while longer, she lay in bed, turning so that she was on her back and staring up at her ceiling trying to let go of all her thoughts and feelings attached to them. 

She heard when Tracey came in and softly called her name, but she did not respond. She merely continued to stare at wood over her bed trying to bring that quiet and nearly soothing darkness of her four-poster inside her mind.

To her, dark and quiet reminded her of sleep. She thought about the comfort it now was, to be able to sleep in a proper bed with comfortable bedding. The Slytherin green comforter and thick silver sheets wrapped around her, felt so luxurious when compared to the threadbare blankets she and Harry were given at Privet Drive. 

She could feel how fine the material was beneath her fingers. About how soft the bed felt beneath her that she felt her body melting into it. 

All was dark, quiet, soft and warm. And she felt a spike of annoyance when it was interrupted by the sounds of the other girls coming up to the dorm. 

“I can’t believe she’s allowed to stay in the castle. She should have been expelled,” Pansy harrumphed to somebody, presumably Daphne and Millie. “Did you see poor Draco’s face? She broke his nose and busted his lip! They had to take him straight to the infirmary! What if she had permanently disfigured him! They shouldn’t let uncouth little savages like her come to the school! So low class.”

Violet clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as her emotions swirled inside her in a confusing maelstrom, tearing away all the peace and quiet and comfort. 

She could feel the ache in her knuckles, but she hadn’t really known that she’d hit Draco so hard. Everything had happened so fast. She couldn’t help feeling a swell of guilt and regret for having attacked him as brutally as she had, even if bones could be repaired in seconds with a spell. 

However, there was also a part of her that was amused by what she’d done. That felt pleased and satisfied to have finally knocked Draco down a few pegs. He deserved every ounce of punishment she’d doled out and more. 

And there was also anger. Anger at what Pansy said about her. The classist crap that was probably felt by every rich little pureblood.

“I don’t know Pansy, sometimes stupid people need to learn to filter what comes out of their mouths and pay attention to who they are talking to,” Tracey piped up in a quiet, almost conversational tone. However, beneath it, there was a thread of warning that was unmistakable as her Irish accent thickened. “Not everyone is going to be afraid of your daddy .”

Violet felt warmth seeping inside of her once more at the sound of her friend defending her. Her friend, threatening someone on her behalf, even when Violet had not been a very good friend.

Once more shutting her eyes against the guilt, Violet let the warmth she got from Tracey’s loyalty and friendship seep into every inch of her instead. Let it fill up the darkness and push everything else out. She was barely aware of the other girl’s moving around as they settled in and got ready for bed. 

She didn’t even feel when she slipped away into sleep, though she knew as soon as she woke, that it hadn’t lasted long. She awoke because of a deep ache in her lower abdomen. 

She quickly realized with weariness, that she recognized the sensation, and that it would only get worse. She nearly groaned to her pillow as she lamented the fact that she would be starting her period on the first week back to school and lamented the fact that she didn’t have a potion for her horrible cramps.

She hated her period. As if all the pain and discomfort it caused along with all the messy bleeding wasn’t enough, her period did not work on a clear schedule. She’d done her best to try to track it, to always know when to be prepared, but her period was unpredictable. It often came earlier than she expected it to, or later. She couldn’t tell if her cycle was supposed to be 28 or 31 days or sometimes even more, because it seemed to change from cycle to cycle.  

Mrs. Davis had explained to her that sometimes, improper nutrition, as well as stress could wreak havoc on one's cycle and offered it as an explanation for why Violet’s might be so unpredictable. Violet tried not to think of the shrewd and compassionate look Mrs. Davis had given her when she’d explained it one morning when she found Violet in a similar position.

All the other girls were still asleep, she could hear Pansy’s whistling little snore still. Violet herself felt as if she’d only been asleep for three or four hours and had laid in bed as long as she could, tolerating the pain before deciding to get up and get ready.

Daphne hadn’t even gotten up yet to start fixing her hair, so she knew that it was still not even six in the morning. But all things considered, Violet couldn’t help thinking that perhaps it was for the best. She could continue to avoid all the Slytherins for at least a while longer. 

Having gotten dressed and prepared her bag as best she could for class without knowing her schedule, Violet decided to head to the Hospital Wing for a potion for her cramps. 

As she emerged from the dungeons and made her way to the hospital wing, she couldn’t help noticing how low the sun was barely rising over the horizon. Violet wished she could take a moment to appreciate it, but her cramps were getting bad enough to start giving her nausea. If she wanted to avoid vomiting from the pain, she needed to get to the Hospital Wing as quickly as she could.

She suspected there had to be a spell to alert Madam Pomfrey when someone crossed the Hospital Wing’s doors, because she’d only made her way halfway to Madam Pomfrey’s office at the back, when the witch herself came striding out, still tying her apron around herself. 

“Oh Miss Potter, what can I do for you? Are you still feeling shaken from last night's encounter with that Dementor? Such foul creatures-” Madame Pomfrey called, making her way to meet Violet halfway, muttering more to herself at the end.

Violet couldn’t help her body stiffening, realizing how everyone in the school would probably know about the Dementor encounter, as well as what she’d done to Draco. She clenched her teeth, knowing she was going to have to find a way to keep her anger in check the entire day and possibly for the next several weeks until people moved on. 

A task that would be sorely tested when she had to apologize to Draco, she thought with a grimace. 

“Actually Madam Pomfrey, my period just started and I need my potion for my cramps, I’ve run out,” Violet replied in a steady and cool voice, trying to unclench her teeth. Her voice sounded strained, but at least managed to be just this side of polite. Somehow it was easier to talk about her period than it was the events of the previous evening. 

“Oh of course, just this way, my dear,” Madam Pomfrey said, turning away and leading Violet back to her office. “Here you go,” she said, handing over a mustard yellow potion. 

Violet quickly drank it down and tried not to gag. As awful as it was, her specially brewed potion was the only one that worked on lessening the pain of her powerful cramps. And at least she only had to drink it once a day.

Violet felt almost immediate relief and nearly sagged into a puddle of contentment. “Thank you, Madam Pomfrey,” Violet said, handing back the now empty vial. 

“Of course, and here, for the rest of your week. And do remember to come restock before you run out,” Madame Pomfrey instructed. Violet nodded her head and smiled at the elder witch before thanking her once more and making a quick exit after storing her new vials in her bag carefully. 

She was so glad these vials had unbreakable charms on them and that she’d learned the charm, first year. It was considered a valuable spell for first years to know so that they could protect their potions vials as well as their ink bottles, though many already came charmed. 

However, as soon as she was out of the Hospital Wing, Violet wasn’t really sure what to do with herself. It was too early to head to the Great Hall and even if it wasn’t she did not want to go there at all as it would be akin to placing herself in a fishbowl. The same was true for almost every other place in the castle. 

Not really having any idea, and thinking that it would be impossible, not to mention stupid to head out onto the grounds, Violet took to wandering the castle. 

When she found a large floor to ceiling window that looked out into the Forbidden Forest in a nook out of sight, Violet conjured a cushion for herself and sat down to look out. 

She still didn’t want to think about the previous evening, nor about the fact that she had to apologize to Draco later that morning. All she wanted to do was find some equilibrium and learn how to maintain it when she was angry.

She thought if she could focus on the scenery, sear it into her mind, everything else could float away. Nothing else would exist, like in the darkness. Nothing exists inside a void. She wanted to be a void.

Violet was so focused on the scenery of the forest and the rising sun, that she didn’t hear the barefoot girl walking up to her. Her eyes were on the dark-winged creature that she saw fly over the canopy of trees and she furrowed her brow, wondering what it was. From so far, it looked small, but she knew that the fact that she could see it all meant it was big, so it couldn't be a bird. 

“It’s a Thestral,” a light, musical voice said, causing Violet to nearly jump as it was so near. 

However, she relaxed when she saw a small, thin girl with long, wispy blonde hair and pale blue eyes. The girl was wearing Ravenclaw robes, and Violet did a double take when she saw she was walking around barefoot. 

“Why are you barefoot?” Violet asked in confusion, looking up at the small girl who now knelt down beside her to also look out at the forest. 

“The nargles took my shoes,” the girl replied in the same, soft and lilting voice. Violet couldn’t help but find it musical and soothing, and helped smooth out her ruffled feathers at being startled. “They like to steal things.”

“What are nargles, and what are Thest- what you said before,” Violet asked, still frowning in confusion. 

“Thestrals,” the girl corrected, though her tone remained light and conversational. “They look sort of like skeletal horses with leathery wings. They’re used to pull the Hogwarts carriages. People think they’re a bad omen, but that’s only because most people can’t see them unless they’ve seen someone die.”

Violet studied the small girl next to her. She was strange, but serene and there was a softness to her that was soothing. Violet didn’t think she’d seen her before, but she suspected she had to be a second year, if she knew upper years arrived at the school by carriage.

Vaguely, she did recall seeing black horses the previous evening, but not paying them any mind because she was so consumed in her humiliation and anger. She couldn't help wondering why she hadn’t seen them at the end of last term, before remembering the Dementors and what they had dredged up. 

She thought perhaps that memory was so deeply buried in her subconscious that she simply didn’t remember it clearly enough until the Dementors dragged it up. 

Or perhaps, her mother had never seemed like a real person to her, until she saw her in her memory being murdered. Or perhaps it was the realization that she and Harry had been so close to death. That they would die; perhaps sooner than later. 

A shudder ran through her and she forced herself to focus on the little blonde, talking about nargles now. And as she stared at the strange girl, she realized that the girl could see the Thestrals too. 

“Did you-?” Violet started to ask before she could think better of it. However, she stopped when she realized how personal that would be. 

However, the girl merely turned to look at her and offered her a small smile, not seeming to mind being interrupted or being asked such a deeply personal question by a stranger. 

“My mum died in a Potions accident when I was nine, I was there.”

“That’s awful,” Violet said with her stomach churning, not sure what exactly a Potions-accident related death entailed, but she was sure it couldn’t have been pretty. And the little blonde saw it. 

Like Violet and Harry, she’d seen her mother die right before her eyes. 

“It was, but I still have my dad,” the little Ravenclaw replied with a kind smile. 

Violet couldn’t help staring at her in wonder, not knowing how she could talk about her mother’s death so serenely. How she could smile with kindness when talking about her awful experience with a stranger. Violet couldn’t even do the same with her best friend. 

Violet looked away feeling guilty at that. On the way she’d shut out her best friend. But resolved not to dwell on it and simply be better in the future. 

Before either girl continued speaking, a loud and painful growl erupted from Violet’s stomach. She placed a hand over her stomach and might have felt embarrassed, if the familiar hungry gnawing of her stomach wasn’t distracting her. She was starving, and she hadn’t eaten dinner the previous evening.

“They’ve probably already started breakfast,” the small Ravenclaw said in response to Violet’s stomach.

Violet frowned in response, reluctant to go as she pushed her hair out of her face. 

Her hair was getting quite long and due to its volume, it was a bit heavy. It was now halfway down her back, and while the length helped a little to stifle its unruliness, it was still difficult to deal with. There was a part of her that wanted to cut it so it was less heavy and more manageable, but thought it looked better long. 

“Are you afraid of what people will think because you beat up Draco?” the girl asked in a lilting voice, but Violet still felt the blunt force of the question like a blow to her sternum. She nearly coughed as she turned to look at the blonde in surprise, hunger and hair momentarily forgotten. “Half of the school probably thinks you're crazy, and half probably love you for it.”

Strangely, Violet found herself smiling at the Ravenclaw in amusement that she would say that aloud. She found it so rare to find someone so honest that they said what they thought even if it might be rude.

“I just…” Violet started, but she wasn’t sure what to say. She couldn’t say that she really cared in general what people thought about her. But perhaps she cared if… she was proving the worst assumptions they thought of her correct. “I don’t want them to think they know who I am, or be who they think I am.”

“People will always think they know who you are, you’re famous! And people always tell you who you are supposed to be, but I think that all that matters is for you to be exactly who you want to be,” Luna rambled with her head tilted and her eyes rolled up as if she was trying to look inside her own brain as she thought.

She was famous… Violet never really thought of herself that way. She always thought the fame was her brother’s alone… but she supposed that people still knew her without ever having met her. Knew things about her, when she’d never even spoken to them. 

Even if her fame was associated and overshadowed by her brother, it didn’t mean it didn’t exist.

Violet never really noticed it, perhaps because she never paid anyone much mind. Never really talked or interacted with people, and never left the bubble Slytherins inhabited. The Slytherins, for their part, didn’t want to give a half-blood like herself any importance. 

But perhaps that was why Daphne and Blaise and Theodore were trying to be more friendly now. Perhaps before they thought access to her was impossible, and Tracey had opened the door for them. Perhaps her fame , such as it was, was more important than her half-blood status. 

“You’re too wise for your age,” Violet said, narrowing her eyes on the blonde as she thought about her words. 

Who do I want to be? Violet wondered. And who do I want them to see?

The answer seemed simple enough. She wanted to be a powerful witch, so she could protect her brother and make Snape proud. She wanted to be seen as strong, so people wouldn’t mess with the people she loved. 

“What’s your name anyway? You seem to already know mine.”

“Luna Lovegood,” the girl replied, beaming. “And I don’t know if I’m wise, but I know I’m not what people expect from a Ravenclaw. But I’m happy with who I am so it doesn’t really matter. And I know what people say about Slytherins, but you seem nice.”

“Want to walk to the Great Hall together?” Violet asked as her stomach yowled and she got to her feet. 

“Like friends?” Luna asked with wide eyes and a hopeful look. Violet took a moment to once more take Luna in, noticing the lack of shoes, the funky earrings, her wide protuberant eyes, and her wild wispy blonde hair. Putting everything together with all Luna said, Violet guessed that Luna didn’t have many, if any, friends. And might even be picked on.

“Yeah, friends,” Violet smiled, offering the girl a hand up. She had a good feeling about Luna.

Luna beamed as she took Violet’s hand and hopped to her feet. Together, they made their way to the Great Hall, talking about school. Well Violet walked, Luna skipped alongside her. She reminded Violet of a bunny.

Before long they made it to the Entrance Hall, where they ran into Hagrid who offered them a warm greeting and a large smile as they stopped to chat.

“I hope Professor Snape wasn’ too hard on ya last night. Mind, you shouldn' be hittin’ classmates, even if they provoke ya. He’s jus’ not worth it.”

Violet sighed, even as she smiled at Hagrid. “I know Hagrid, and no, Professor Snape wasn’t too bad. I’m just grateful he didn’t expel me,” she replied, desperately trying not to think about what he said and his expression the previous evening. “Are you looking forward to your first day of teaching?”

Hagrid beamed and nodded his big head. “Bit nervous, been up since five this mornin’ setting up. Bu excited!”

Violet couldn’t help feeling Hagrid’s glow of happiness and smiling brightly at him. 

“But why aren't you takin’ my class?” Hagrid, pretending to be stern but she could tell he was merely curious and not actually hurt.

“Oh you know, I’m just not good at looking after animals. I can’t even take care of a plant. I actually think they wilt faster when I handle them,” Violet replied, frowning slightly. 

Professor Sprout certainly didn’t appreciate Violet’s participation in class, usually having her work with a partner and not letting her handle the plants after so many seemed to die when Violet had anything to do with them. She really had a black thumb.

Hagrid snorted, as if he thought Violet was joking. “Well, better head in and eat somethin’. You should too.” he said, before turning to head into the Great Hall.

“Good luck, Hagrid,” Violet wished, still not sure she wanted to go into the Great Hall, even if her stomach was demanding it. 

Luna nudged her, as if sensing Violet’s reason for lingering. “You can’t really stop them from eating, can you?”

Violet sighed, knowing she was right. If she wanted people to see someone strong, and collected instead of someone crazy, then she would simply have to act it. And she couldn’t let others dictate or provoke her actions.

“Thanks Luna, I’ll see you later. Have a good first day,” Violet smiled. 

Both girls headed in side by side before promptly separating and going to their own tables. Violet didn’t bother to stop or look around, and pointedly ignored people who turned to look at her and the whispering that followed. 

None of that mattered. Her eyes quickly spotted the only person that did matter at the Slytherin table and sat down beside her friend, who gave her her schedule even as she asked where she’d been.

Violet quickly served herself food and ignored Daphne, who was sitting across from Tracey and pointedly trying to look away from Violet. Beside her sat a small, slender brunette girl that looked like a first year and was staring at her curiously, even as Daphne seemed to try to turn her attention away.

“I woke up early and had to go to the Hospital Wing for my cramp potion, you know I was out,” Violet replied as she quickly started eating and read her schedule. She had Transfiguration and Divination that morning. 

Millicent and Pansy sat side by side and on Tracey’s other side. Along with Crabbe and Goyle, who sat on either side of him, they created a buffer between Violet and Draco. Even so, she could still hear Blaise and Theodore, who were sitting opposite of him, jeering at Draco that his tormentor had shown up. 

Violet clenched her jaw even as she tried to focus on finishing her breakfast. “Can’t believe she’s still here. I should write to my father and have her expelled.”

“Why? Are you scared she’s still in the castle?” Blaise asked with a shit-eating grin. “Think she’ll beat you up again?”

“Are you really going to tell your father you got beat up by a girl a head shorter than you?” Theodore asked dryly, looking at Draco as if he were an idiot. “I don’t think that’s something Lucius would want to spread around to the School Board of Governors. He’d be humiliated to even bring it up.”

“I’m not scared!” Draco nearly shouted, his face as red as a tomato as Violet quickly ate and Tracey stared at her in concern. She knew by now most Slytherin who were nearby were listening and sneering, and even people at the Hufflepuff table behind them were turning to look. 

“And she didn’t beat me up! She caught me off guard! It’s not like I can hit her back, that’s for animals. Besides, she's a girl. If I had my wand-”

Violet had enough eating and got up, drawing everyone's eyes and causing Draco to stop talking. She made her way over to him, watching almost amused as he panicked and hurriedly got to his feet while grabbing Crabbe and Goyle to make sure they were standing beside him. 

“What Potter?” Draco sneered, as if daring her to try something while everyone was watching them. However, his face was a little too pale and his eyes a little too wide. 

Violet could feel Tracey come up beside her as she felt her hand touch her left forearm, but Violet didn’t pay it any mind. She merely cast a glance at the Head table, to make sure Professor Snape was watching and took a careful breath before turning to fix her eyes on Draco’s.

She ignored the twinge of annoyance she felt that she did actually have to look up to meet his eyes even when standing fully straight. Reminded herself that Snape was watching and she had to show him she could be mature and calm.

“I owe you an apology,” Violet said when she was sure she could speak without inflection, folding her arms behind her back. She felt slight amusement when everyone seemed to be jolted by surprise by what she said. “I’m sorry I hit you, repeatedly ,” she tried very hard not to grin. “My reaction was… out of proportion. I was emotionally compromised and I will try in the future to be… more measured in my response.”

She felt as if perhaps she was over enunciating, but it was really like pulling teeth to speak. She doubted that it sounded sincere, but she was trying to speak the truth. Trying to apologize, without letting Malfoy feel as if he could walk all over her in the future. 

She didn’t think he got the message as his face settled into its usual punch-able expression as he sneered at her. Violet clenched her hands on her own arms behind her back. Knowing the likelihood that she would want to hit him again after this, she’d thought it best to keep her hands occupied behind herself. 

“Right, and I’m sure you’ll be able to control yourself,” Draco responded sarcastically. “Admit it, Potter. You’re just as mad as Sirius Black, the same kind of animal, just seconds from snapping and attacking anyone at any time.”

Violet clenched her jaw, her nails now digging into her own arms as she tried to keep her breathing steady. She had no idea why the hell Draco was bringing up Sirius Black or why that was his comparison to go to. 

Unless he knew of Black’s connection to her father, but even that was so tenuous that it didn’t make sense.

She shifted her weight on her feet and couldn’t help smirking when she saw Draco flinched back slightly. Promptly flushing that he did so. 

“You can lash out verbally all you want, Malfoy. Because that’s all you have is words. But your big mouth won’t protect you,” Violet went on before leaning forward and lowering her voice so the teachers wouldn’t hear, she could see them all watching out of the corner of her eye. Snape was getting up. “So I would be careful if I were you. I won’t make the same mistake of attacking you around witnesses.” 

Draco merely continued to sneer, even as he leaned back and swallowed. “You can’t do anything to me.”

Violet merely shrugged before leaning back. She was about to turn away when she remembered that Draco was taking Care of Magical Creatures. 

“You have Care of Magical creatures; if you do anything to ruin this for Hagrid, I’ll make sure last night’s attack looks like pillow fight by comparison,” Violet hissed, glaring at Draco coldly. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Snape now fast approaching.

She merely turned to walk away, knowing she couldn’t handle whatever he might say to her. She was still too raw from his words the previous evening and didn’t think she could weather it with nearly as much aplomb as she had dealt with Malfoy.

Violet and Tracey barely made it out of the Great Hall without saying a word when Harry called out to her. The girls stopped in the Entrance Hall to turn to the Gryffindor trio as they caught up to them. 

“Are you okay? What did Snape say yesterday? How bad’s the detention?” Harry asked quickly, drawing Violet into the hug. “What was that with Malfoy? Seemed intense.”

Violet couldn’t help smiling at her brother and his rapid-fire questions. “Hmm, I’m okay. Snape gave me a lecture and has given me detention for the foreseeable future, I have no idea how long that means. And he made me apologize to Malfoy, which is what that was about.”

Harry and Ron looked like they had sucked on a lemon. “You had to apologize to Malfoy?” Ron asked in indignation, as if it was the worst crime he ever heard. Violet nodded. 

“Detention with Snape every Saturday for who knows how long?” Harry asked sympathetically. Violet nodded again.

“Well at least she wasn’t expelled,” Hermione piped in, trying to be the voice of reason. Everyone turned to look at her with varying expressions, all of them conveying that now was not the time, though Violet did concede to having the same thought as well. “We should hurry, we have Divination and have no idea where that is,” she went on with a slight flush, raising her chin but avoiding everyone’s gaze. 

“Yeah,” Harry sighed before turning to look at Violet. “See you later?”

Violet merely nodded as Harry and his friends took the grand staircase while Violet and Tracey headed in the direction of the Transfiguration class.

“So Snape made you apologize to Malfoy?” Tracey asked tentatively, as if unsure what was a safe topic to talk about that wouldn’t make Violet angry again.

Violet sighed as they continued making their way down the corridor and to another set of stairs. “Yeah. He said he didn’t want to hear I’ve attacked him again. He was pretty angry.” 

“I’m surprised he only gave you Detention Saturdays then. Although maybe he’ll be keeping you there for the rest of the year,” Tracey said with a grimace. 

Violet shrugged her shoulders, in all honesty not caring how long she’d be stuck in detention for. If anything, there was a part of her that had butterflies in her stomach at the idea of getting to spend so much time in Snape’s presence for the foreseeable future, even if she didn’t know what the detentions would entail. 

Of course, that was easily turned into a slight queasiness as she reminded herself that Snape was very angry with her. And that even if he didn’t make her detentions extremely unpleasant, the way he’d looked at her and said to her was seared into her mind, making the idea of even being around him painful.

She guessed that she was just going to have to continue to be on her best behavior around him, and try to prove that he was right when he thought that she was strong and capable. Perhaps time would soften Snape towards her and she’d begin to feel less ashamed around him.

It didn’t take the girls too long to reach the Transfiguration classroom, or much longer after for the class to start. 

Professor McGonagall started the lesson by talking to them about Animagi, before showing them her transformation into a cat. Immediately, everything else faded from Violet’s mind as she hyper focused on the lesson, her interest in animagi sparking as she wondered if it was something she would be able to do.

They had class with the Ravenclaws, many of whom were quite good at Transfiguration, but Violet was the best in class. She was always the first in managing to properly transfigure something in class, often earning herself praise and points for Slytherin from the Head of Gryffindor herself. 

Violet was sure it was something she’d be able to do, if only she were taught.

However, McGonagall made it sound like a difficult and long process that not every witch and wizard could manage. Violet assumed that meant that it wasn’t something that was taught as part of the curriculum. 

“So if we were interested in learning to become an Animagus, how would we?” Violet asked after being called on when she raised her hand. Professor McGonagall looked at her with slight amusement in her gaze, even as her face remained impassive. 

“Normally, it is not something that is taught at Hogwarts. If someone is interested, Hogwarts policy is that they have to have entered Transfiguration NEWTs class with an O on their OWL and the Transfiguration Professor, myself in this case, would have to approve. In such a case, I would have to inform the Ministry that a student is learning and report on their progress.”

Violet frowned at this as she sank a little in her seat. That seemed like such a long and annoying process, and she would have to wait so long! Violet understood that maybe at her present age she might not have the skill for it yet, but she doubted she’d need three more years before she was. 

And she wouldn’t even be able to ask for lessons if she wasn’t a 6th year with an O in Transfiguration?! What if she only got an E? Did that mean she would never get the opportunity?

“But Professor, Uagadou students learn to become animagi at fourteen. Why do we have to wait so long if we are interested?” Padma Patil asked when she was called on next.

“Uagadou’s Transfiguration curriculum is mandated by their Ministry to put an emphasis on self-transfiguration from their first year. That means by the time they enter their fourth year, they have had three years of preparation to base their transformation, which is usually also supplemented by their parents who would be animagi themselves. Our ministry doesn't have the necessity for its citizens to be able to transfigure themselves into animals.”

Violet sank even more into her seat. Violet supposed she could understand the precautions. Considering the only practical reasons that probably existed in Wizarding Britain.

After all, becoming an Animagus could be a way of becoming invisible in plain sight. Apart from gaining a new ability that might enhance your senses as a human, animagi would be able to spy on anyone they wanted or get into areas they would otherwise be unable to if their form was discreet. 

She could see how the ability could easily be abused, especially if one became an animal that no one would see out of place, like a cat, rat or owl. Or even really see , like an insect.

For the rest of the lesson, Violet couldn’t help thinking about animagi and how much she thirsted for the opportunity to be able to learn. She couldn’t help wondering what form she would take, if she could transform herself, and couldn’t help hoping for a cat or a bird. Something small that no one would pay any mind to but large enough not to be stepped on or swatted.

The lesson was very interesting and Violet didn’t for a moment lose interest in becoming an Animagus herself, no matter the process.

After the lessons, Violet and Tracey had to split up as Violet had Divination while Tracey had Arithmancy. Along with seemingly most of the Slytherins and Ravenclaws. Violet was surprised when Blaise Zabini, of all people, called her name.

“What?” Violet asked warily as she approached the taller boy who was smirking at her. 

“We’re the only Slytherins taking Divination, we should walk together.” 

“You’re taking Divination?” Violet couldn’t help the shock that coated her words.

“Obviously,” Blaise responded with a roll of his honey colored eyes as he turned away and started walking. “We better hurry, I got directions from a Prefect at breakfast, and we’ve got quite a way to go.”

Violet really had no other choice but to follow the tall, slender and rather annoyingly beautiful boy. She thought perhaps that Blaise might be the best looking boy she’d ever seen. She found it strange that she wasn’t attracted to him and wondered if something was wrong with her. 

“Why are you taking Divination? I thought it was just for girls?” Violet couldn’t help asking as she walked alongside the boy. He kept a brisk stride and was taller than her, so she was nearly jogging to keep up with his pace.

Blaise looked at her with a displeased look before turning forwards again. “ I never said that. Anyone can be a seer, even boys.”

“You’re a seer?” Violet asked with skepticism.

Blaise shrugged his shoulders, even as he stiffened and he spoke with his lips tight and voice low. “Seers run in my family. But the Sight is different for everyone, my mother said Divination is a good way to try different methods to find one that might suit me, if I have the Sight.”

“Wouldn’t you already know?”

“If you have an Inner Eye, while you might see or feel things, it is rarely fully opened or developed and so it can be overlooked. And the only way to fully open it is by meditating and finding the best method for you of divining. Many find it helps with amplifying their abilities,” Blaise explained in a bored tone as he shrugged. 

“And you want to open your… Inner Eye?” Violet couldn’t help asking in confusion. She didn’t know very much about Blaise Zabini, but considering he seemed to show interest in very little, she felt surprised that he would care so much about a gift he wasn’t even sure he would have, at least not enough to take a class that many considered a waste of time.

“Seeing can be useful. It's wise to use every tool at your disposal to your advantage,” he responded shortly.

For a while, they both walked the school quickly and in silence. Violet couldn’t help thinking that perhaps, for as little as Blaise seemed to try, that Blaise was smarter and more cunning than she’d ever bothered to think. That perhaps there was a lot more to him than just a rich, bored, elegant pretty boy who seemed in a sour mood more often than not. 

When they made it to class, the class was full and there was only one small table empty where they could sit. It appeared that while the Gryffindors might have had Divination alone, the Slytherins, Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws were all in class together. Violet assumed that was because she and Blaise were the only Slytherins, and there were only 3 Ravenclaws in attendance, all seated together. 

The rest of the class was made up of possibly every Hufflepuff in their year, Violet was unsure as she didn’t pay them much attention. They also all seemed to avoid the Slytherins as much as they could so she really hadn’t had occasion to interact with them. 

The classroom itself was a strange attic crossed with a tea room. While Violet enjoyed the comfortable seating, and thought that the little round tables were quaint, she felt the classroom was too warm and smelled too heavily of incense. 

She wasn’t very impressed either when Professor Trelawney finally started the class, though she didn’t appear to take roll call as most teachers seemed to at the start of class. She could tell by the slight sneer on Blaise’s face that he wasn’t impressed either. 

When instructed, they along with the rest of the class collected their teacups before getting in line to have them filled with tea. When it was Violet’s turn, Professor Trelawney gasped and put a hand to her heart. 

“I’m very sorry my dear,” she said solemnly as she looked at Violet, causing Violet to frown. “Perhaps I shouldn’t say… but just this morning, I’m sorry to say, your brother’s teacup had a grim.”

Violet blinked at the woman, unsure what she was going on about, but others seemed to as a few people grasped, and behind her Blaise scoffed. Violet decided to ask him once they were seated about it, and hurried over as carefully as she could back to their seats. Thus far Blaise proved to be helpful, if a little exasperated about doing so. 

“What the hell is a grim?” she asked as soon as he sat opposite her. Blaise looked annoyed.

“Its giant spectral dog, it is considered an Omen of death”

Violet frowned at this, even as her stomach twisted. She thought about what Luna said, about Thestrals being considered an ill omen, and thought that perhaps this was more of the same, just wizards interpreting things in the worst way possible because of fear.

She drank her tea and merely continued to look at Blaise. Blaise was also studying her over the rin of his own tea cup, though he frowned in distaste. The tea was probably not up to his standards.

“I wouldn’t worry about it if I were you,” he said as he swirled the dregs of his tea cup before setting it upside down on the saucer, all the while his cat-like honey eyes stared at her as if she were a potion reaction he wanted to understand. Violet followed suit. “Wizards like to see death omens everywhere, think that’s interesting. I’ve only ever known one person who can predict death accurately.”

Violet stared at Blaise, thinking about his words and feeling that he’d just told her a secret without telling her explicitly. She sat up as she looked at him, thinking that he was probably right and that he was far more interesting than a silly speculation about her brother’s imminent death made by a woman who was likely a fraud. 

“Why did you send me a birthday gift this summer?” Violet suddenly asked, causing the boy to raise a brow and offer a small smile. “You’ve never exactly tried to be friendly before.”

“It was safer to observe you from afar before trying to approach you, to see if it was worth the effort,” Blaise responded with a shrug of his shoulders. “You’ve proven yourself interesting, and I’m curious to know you better.”

Violet stared at the boy before her, wondering. She wasn’t sure about how she felt about his response, even if it was somewhat in line with what she thought. She was sure that there was more to it left unsaid, a more selfish reason, but what he said was true enough. 

But he’d piqued her interest with talk about Seers and knowing someone who could predict death. She imagined he was talking about his mother, the mysterious and ill-famed beauty that was Mrs. Zabini. She wanted to know more, and knew that it would take time to draw anything out of the boy. 

And he’d just tried to set her at ease, hadn’t he? Blaise might be an interesting person to know.

“Besides,” he suddenly smirked in a way that seemed a little malicious. “What you did to Malfoy? I can’t begin to tell you how many Purebloods have secretly wished to do the same, but can’t because Lucius Malfoy owns them.”

“Well, Professor Snape’s not gonna take too kindly if I do it again, so my hands are kinda tied. Can’t provide you further entertainment,” Violet replied sarcastically.

“How did you like the book Theo sent you? He has a library full of harmless stuff they’ll never teach you here, and I bet he’d be willing to lend you more,” Blaise responded, completely ignoring what she said and staring at her curiously and challengingly.

“And why is Theo so willing to be so accommodating to me?” Violet asked, ignoring his own question. The truth was, she’d devoured the book on curses Theo had sent. She was itching to get to try many of the spells she’d learned now that she was back at school and could perform magic.

“It never hurts to make powerful friends. You might not carry political weight, but magically? You cast a wandless stinging jinx on Malfoy on your first evening here. Do you have any idea how hard that is?” Blaise asked, his tone suddenly being coated by incredulity and hidden beneath that a little bit of awe. There was a look in his eye, a spark in them that made Violet a little uncomfortable. It looked greedy.

“Uh…no,” Violet responded, shifting a little in her armchair. 

She understood that wandless magic was difficult, even Snape had impressed that upon her. More than even Mr. Ollivander. But she didn’t see the big deal. The stinging hex was so easy to cast with a wand, she couldn’t see how wandlessly would make much of a difference. 

Blaise scoffed and rolled his eyes, looking annoyed once more. 

“ Nobody in our year, Violet. Not even now . The stinging hex is too concentrated, too precise. It is only a wand that makes it an easy hex to cast. Wandlessly? It would be like trying to hit a needle-wide target with a fistful of snowflakes even at close range. It would melt away in your fist before you could even throw and if you managed to throw it, it would disperse everywhere and still not hit the target.”

Violet blinked at this slowly, not really able to comprehend the scope of what he was saying. 

She hadn't even really thought of it when she’d cast. She’d just thought of how much she wanted to hit Malfoy and how satisfying it would be to hurt him. 

She looked at Blaise in thought. She felt she was finally understanding Blaise, Theodore and possibly even Daphne’s motives for suddenly being friendly to her. 

It was all about power. Slytherins were drawn to power. And after observing her for two years, they’d somehow reached the conclusion that she was powerful, and worth getting close to. As if they decided that it was better to get on her good side, than end up on her bad side.

She thought about Harry, and how this realization would sit poorly with him. He’d probably think Slytherins were awful for being so self-serving. It was too cold and calculating for him to accept. It would have made him a terrible Slytherin. 

But this was why Slytherin fit her so well. She didn’t care that the other Slytherins wanted to be near her because she was powerful, not so long as they helped her become more powerful. 

She’d already decided she wanted to be strong and powerful, to be someone who could protect her brother, and make Snape look at her with pride. That was more important than trying to be friends with people she wasn’t sure she entirely liked.

And maybe over time and exposure, they might even learn to like each other. 

XXX 

After he’d straightened up after the last cretin had left his last class of the day, Severus made his way to the teachers lounge. Much as he didn’t enjoy playing nice with his colleagues in general, it was a good place to gather intel about things going on in the school. The Professors were horrible gossips. 

When he walked in, thankfully only Minerva and Filius were present and seated together having tea. They were usually the most tolerable of the lot, barring Aurora who usually kept to herself.

“Severus, how was your first day of class?” Minerva called conversationally as he crossed the room and got himself some desperately needed coffee. The House Elves made sure the pots in the staff lounge were always full. Thankfully they brewed it strong and Severus drank it black. 

“The little trolls were as awful as they always are,” Severus replied coldly as he poured himself a drink before making his way over to an armchair that was near enough his other colleagues that they could continue to converse with him, but angled enough that they’d only see his profile if he turned away from them. 

“I don’t know why I bother asking, you always reply the same, though I suppose it’s good to hear that no one had to go to the Hospital Wing,” Minerva responded wryly. 

“Unfortunately there is nothing of interest to report. Yours?”

Minerva gave a long suffering sigh. “I was just telling Filius that Trelawney is up to her usual antics. I had a group of despondent Gryffindors this morning after she’d predicted Mr. Potter’s death this year.”

Severus would have scoffed if it was any other student, but considering it was Potter who really had the highest chance of any other student dying, it gave him pause. He knew of course that Trelawney was capable of true prophecies, but as far as he knew she’d only ever given the one. 

Severus pushed the bitter reminder away, and merely told himself that she’d likely picked Potter because he was being hunted by a madman and that it didn’t mean anything.

“Oh,” she said suddenly, her tone brightening as she looked at Severus. “Coincidentally I had your third year Slytherins this morning as well and Miss Potter expressed interest in learning the Animagus transformation.”

Severus would have spit his coffee right back out if he’d been drinking. Luckily he wasn’t and only had the sour taste in his mouth to contend with as he almost slammed his mug down on the table beside him. 

“They’re not even allowed to apply to learn until 6th year,” Severus nearly snarled. Though it was more of a guideline than a hard rule. 

The very idea of a Potter running around in animal form getting up to who knows what mischief was nearly enough to make him want to snap their wand. Though, something in his mind snagged at the very thought. 

If he recalled correctly, James Potter, he thought with much disgust, was also very talented in Transfiguration. Talented enough to learn the Animagus transformation? Could that have been how he’d gotten around the school so often without detection?

Could have Black, who was equally talented in the class?

But Severus shook his head at the thought. They weren’t on the Animagus registry and even if Severus absolutely thought them capable of breaking the law to do so, they would have had to learn for themselves. Minerva never would have trained someone without making them register. 

Severus didn’t think they had the patience and dedication to teach themselves to transform and go through the process. Especially not without getting caught. Not when they had easier means of hiding their mischief, and they didn’t often really care to.

“I know that Severus,” Minerva replied, giving him a stern look over her spectacles and glaring at him. “And I explained it to Miss Potter. She looked rather disappointed. However, out of all our current students, I do believe Miss Potter has the skill to accomplish it, should she still be interested in three years.”

“And you think she’s responsible enough for you to be willing to take her on for private lessons?” Severus asked, barely able to hide his seething. 

Minerva pursed her lips. “She’s young and still acclimating to her new hormones. I’m not going to hold two separate and isolated incidents against her. While Miss Potter hasn’t always applied herself, she’s not a troublemaker and I think she’s quite mature and intelligent for her age.”

“The girl is delightful! Marvelously talented and creative and so powerful! But she would have to be with parents like Lily and James!” Filius finally piped in, in his slightly squeaky voice full of good cheer. Severus tightened uncomfortably at the mention of the girl’s parents.  

He hated to admit it because of James Potter, but in many ways the twins had won the genetic lottery. Their parents were both attractive, intelligent, talented and powerful and to top it all of James Potter had been a wealthy, Pureblood wanker. It really was unlikely that their children would be less than average in anything.

“It’s such a shame her brother doesn’t show a similar zeal for practicing magic, I think he could be just as good if he only tried,” Minerva lamented.

Severus would have felt a flutter of pride at this, it wasn’t usual for one of his Slytherins to get such praise and acclaim by other Professors, if he didn’t feel a familiar twinge of annoyance at the girl. 

This was not the first time other Professors had lauded the girl in his presence or to him. And it always made him wonder why she didn’t show such talent or interest in his own class. 

Of course he noted the girl got high scores on his tests, she clearly had a good grasp of the material, even if her essays usually lacked effort. But her practical efforts… they were barely passable. Though she’d not had a cauldron melt since first year, she’d still had a minor accident or two with her cauldron hissing or spitting or boiling over while her brother proved acceptable enough.

He supposed it was possible that she simply didn’t have the focus or patience required for potions. He supposed it was possible that she had poor timing, or terrible prep skills, but it grated on him and he wasn’t entirely sure why. 

Was it perhaps because he didn’t get to teach a class which she’d naturally shine in? If he were her Defense Professor, would he get to see the brilliance his colleagues spoke of? How could he feel proud of her when he never got to see how talented and powerful she was? 

He wanted to see it for himself. 

He hadn’t even had the opportunity the previous year during the Dueling Club. Perhaps he should have pitted her against her brother. He’d briefly considered it, but discarded it when he figured she would go easy on her brother, as she wouldn’t want to hurt him. 

Though her revealing herself as a Parseltongue was intriguing. It was the first time he’d heard it from someone other than the Dark Lord and while it definitely made him shiver in fear at the reminder, it sounded different. 

The Dark Lord sounded creepy, his high hissing meant to induce fear. But the girl spoke it softly, her voice soothing and almost hypnotizing. Severus almost shivered at the reminder but preferred not to think of it because it felt like a forked tongue teasingly running up his spine.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: A Long Halloween

For the most part, the first week back at Hogwarts was uneventful, in spite of the fact that Violet felt as if she was being watched by the student body at large more than usual. 

Luna was right when she said that she was famous, and that people would either love her for what she had done, or think her crazy. Sometimes it seemed it might be a bit of both. 

However, most people left her alone and merely talked about her behind her back, which Violet could easily ignore. She supposed that an added bonus was that Daphne Greengrass had taken to avoiding her and spending the majority of her free time with her sister Astoria who’d just joined them in Slytherin as a first year. So she didn’t have to figure out how she felt about the blonde and could have her best friend to herself for the most part.

On the other hand, Blaise and Theodore weren’t ignoring her. If anything, what she’d done to Draco made them like her even more. They now usually ate meals with Tracey and herself and even joined them in the common room where before they’d only ever really interacted with them in the library, away from most prying Slytherin eyes.

Nothing remotely of interest really happened until Thursday. They were in double Potions when she overheard Seamus Finnigan telling her brother about the Sirius Black sighting reported in the Daily Prophet that morning.

She found Draco Malfoy’s goading response to the entire thing rather strange, though it did explain to her why he’d chosen to set up so close to her brother when he usually sat near the front of the class. 

He’d leaned over the isle that separated the Gryffindor half of the class from the Slytherin half, to taunt him about Sirius Black. About how if he were the twins, he’d have wanted to go after Black himself, and not be sitting in the school. 

Violet couldn’t have helped snorting at the absurdity of his words, drawing the eyes of those around. She’d looked up at Draco who’d turned around to look at her and paled, as if he hadn’t known she sat all the way at the back of the class and hadn’t chosen to sit in front of her. 

“You’re the biggest coward I’ve ever seen, the idea that you would go anywhere near Black is laughable,” Violet had told him coldly as she glared at him. Fortunately for Draco, even as others snickered, he didn’t have a chance to respond as Snape then called the class to attention to test their shrinking solutions. 

Starting with Neville on his toad.

And perhaps that was part of the reason for what happened later in Defense. Frankly, the idea that Neville was so afraid of Professor Snape that he would be his Boggart was childish to Violet. 

After all, while she could see that Snape was clearly a dangerous and certainly intimidating man, she was sure that he would never hurt a student. That even if the Shrinking Solution had poisoned Trevor because it was improperly made, he wouldn’t have actually allowed the toad to die. And while the warning he’d given Professor Lupin as he left the staff lounge might have been a bit embarrassing, they weren't a lie and could have been much worse.  

Violet still didn’t blame Neville for the Snape Boggart. However, as she looked at the class of Gryffindors laughing at the image of Snape in an old woman’s clothes, and even saw a few Slytherins trying to hide their own amusement, namely Malfoy and his idiot posse, she couldn't help turning to glare at Lupin.

Violet hadn’t been sure yet what to make of Lupin. He was polite and genial, seemed kind and understanding. There was so much about him that made him so easily like-able and the fact that he appeared sickly and kind of shabby made him kind of endearing. He’d even helped them after the Dementor attack and had tried to restrain her and later protect her from Professor Snape’s wrath. 

However, he’d given Neville the idea about how to make the Boggart Snape… ridiculous. Had essentially humiliated a fellow Professor in front of two houses, one of them Snape’s own. And once it got around the whole school and Professor Snape learned of it, his mood was going to turn foul and he would take it out on all the students, but especially Neville.

Violet didn’t think she’d ever seen a teacher try to humiliate another in front of the students. Not even Snape, really. While she imagined Snape wasn’t friendly to his colleagues, and might make slight barbs or his dislike apparent, she was sure he maintained an acceptable level of professionalism at least in front of the students. 

Why had Lupin thought that was acceptable or appropriate? What was wrong with him that he didn’t see the possible consequences to his actions? Why had he laughed along with the class?

As the students lined up to take their turn against the Boggart, the Gryffindors of course vying to be first, Violet didn’t move. She remained standing where she’d been, staring at Lupin with a frown and wondering what she was supposed to make of him. 

They didn’t exactly have a stellar track record when it came to Defense Professors. And while Violet thought that Lupin was proving to be far more competent and even fun Professor compared to the two before, she couldn’t help staring at the man with further distrust.

Even more strangely, Professor Lupin dismissed the class shortly after Harry’s turn. For some reason, he hadn’t allowed Harry to face the Boggart, stepping in front of him instead. 

His own greatest fear took the form of a silvery orb, which to Violet looked like the moon. Though she couldn’t fathom why anyone would be afraid of the moon and filed the information away in her mind of things about Professor Lupin that seemed incongruous.

While she could tell her brother was disappointed and embarrassed to not be allowed to face the Boggart, Violet for her part was relieved that she didn’t have to face it. Frankly, she didn’t want to expose her greatest fear to an entire class of Gryffindors and Slytherins. Especially when she had no idea how she was supposed to make her greatest fear something amusing.

She was absolutely certain what her Boggart would be, and it would be the lifeless body of her brother. There was no way she wanted to face that in class.

Of course, as she knew it would, the story of the Boggart-Snape spread like wildfire through the school and Snape was in a noticeably terrible mood. Violet rather dreaded heading to her first detention with him that Saturday which was scheduled to start at 9am.

While Snape was still visibly seething, he seemed restrained enough and merely set her to writing lines about not behaving like a brainless barbarian. Violet didn’t dare to ask any questions about how many or for how long or when her detention would be over and merely got to work while Snape went to sit at his desk to grade essays.

While the sting of his words and the look he’d given her the first night back at the castle still lingered in the back of her mind, some of the sting had dulled over the course of the last few days. It helped greatly after resolving to do better. To prove to him she could be what he’d thought. And told herself that perhaps with getting to be around him without others present, he would actually see her efforts.

From time to time, she would look up at the man, whose quill she could hear constantly angrily scratching essays. While she hated to think about how awful everyone’s grades would be after this particular grading session, she hadn’t been able to be more concerned than for her hand which was starting to cramp horribly after the first hour.

When Violet had to pause continually to shake out her hand, or crack her cramping fingers and wrist, she began to despair on just how long she would have to be there. However, when Snape told her to stop and checked over how many lines she had written, any hope she had that he would release her was quickly dashed away when he told her to follow him. 

They spent the following several hours, working on prepping ingredients. Snape lectured her that he expected well-prepared ingredients and that she would take her time if she needed to do so perfectly before showing her exactly how. 

While his temper was short and his tone biting, Violet couldn’t help appreciating the personal tutelage. She felt a small glow of happiness to learn from him so directly, without anyone else present, and bask in the intensity of his attention even if it meant correction or even criticism. 

Not to mention, the techniques he showed her and the practice she was getting was steadily improving her prep-work and how long she took to do it. She didn’t even mind the hours spent doing it, or even the repetitive nature of it or the disgust with handling some of the ingredients, specifically the animal entrails.

When they paused shortly for Violet to have lunch in the classroom, which consisted of sandwiches, Violet was surprised by how long she’d been there and wondered how much longer she would be there though she still didn’t dare ask. Time was passing surprisingly quickly, all things considered.

Snape’s mood had improved by then but not by much. She thought perhaps something in the methodical and repetitive nature of Potions-making must soothe Snape and she found herself having a new appreciation for the art and Snape’s mastery over it. He really was an incredible wizard.

Violet prepped dozens of different ingredients while answering Snape’s questions on their names and properties. When her knowledge faltered, Snape told her in depth about the ingredient and its properties and uses in Potions, his voice washing over her like a hot haze that she felt all the way down to her toes.

He didn’t release her until dinner, instructing her to go directly to the Great Hall and after dinner, directly to the common room. He told her to expect the same time for her detentions every Saturday until he decided they were no longer necessary. And that she could bring classwork to do for future detentions. 

Violet tried to contain herself as she all but skipped to the Great Hall. She had to pretend to complain to her best friend about spending all day in detention with Snape and having to do so every Saturday until whenever Snape felt like letting up. She would have been more honest with her friend, if Blaise and Theodore hadn’t also been part of the conversation. 

While she was getting to know the boys better and appreciate them for who they were as individuals, she didn’t fully trust them. At least not enough to give them any hint of her crush on Snape. Considering how quickly gossip traveled through the castle, she had no doubt it would have reached the Professors in a matter of hours should it get out. 

Most Saturdays passed in a similar fashion, though instead of doing lines, Violet would work until lunch on her school work while Snape sat at his desk and graded. It was a surprisingly pleasant atmosphere for her to study in. Though, her concentration did suffer a bit as she couldn't help looking at Snape with embarrassing frequency. 

After lunch, they would usually work on Potions he had to make for the Hospital wing, allowing Violet to do a lot of the prep work and even try her hand at making some of the Potions under his watchful gaze. 

In one detention in early October, he even taught her how to make her Potion for her cramps, which she realized he was the one to make. It was a surprisingly finicky potion that took her several attempts to perfect, making her appreciate Snape’s expertise even more. She kept getting the timing wrong, or failing to count her stirs right or stir at the right pace. 

And yet, Snape didn’t seem angry about the loss of ingredients or wasted time. He simply asked her to explain where she had gone wrong and told her to try again. 

Snape was an infinitely better teacher when they were alone than with a class full of other students. While he was still strict and could still be harsh, he had far more patience, and took his time to really explain things expansively and until she understood. 

Perhaps the difference was that he didn’t have to be vigilant about twenty others possibly having a catastrophic accident. Or simply that he had to deal with a single student, one who actually paid attention and showed interest. 

While Potions was never going to be her favorite subject, and she never would become a master capable of inventing new potions, she could appreciate their applications and the wide range of knowledge and skill it took to be a Potions Master. And she could appreciate why it was important to recognize potions or brew for oneself, due to their wide use of application. 

It was surprising how quickly time seemed to slip by when Violet was so focused on learning that sometimes she even forgot to eat, or couldn’t sleep. Violet was rather enjoying the majority of her classes, with the exception of History of Magics, but that was mostly because of Professor Binn’s and his odd obsession with Goblins.

Even Divination wasn’t so bad. While the smell of incense certainly was enough to cause headaches, Violet had learned a charm that helped dissipate the air around her, allowing Blaise and herself to breathe easier. Other than that and Professor Trelawney herself, the class was interesting and even fun. And it allowed her a lot of time to get to know Blaise Zabini, who she was seeing little by little, was far more than he appeared. 

And though a part of her hated to admit it, because after the Boggart incident she simply felt he was not all he appeared, Professor Lupin was actually a very good Professor. He made his classes interesting and fun, he was obviously a very competent and knowledgeable wizard. 

He was in all honesty, very difficult to dislike, however much Violet wanted to. It felt a little disloyal to her Head of House to do so after the Boggart incident and how much Snape clearly despised the man.

In mid-October, the flier for the first Hogsmeade weekend went up. Every third year was excited, with of course the exception of the twins. Neither Violet nor Harry had permission to go, not that Violet would have been able to as she still had Detentions with Snape every Saturday and Snape had made no indication of them stopping soon. 

Perhaps the detentions were the reason that Violet wasn’t nearly as bothered by this as Harry. Though she very much wanted to visit the village as well, at least she had something she thought was important to occupy her time. 

Of course, that’s not what she said when her brother asked her why she didn’t care. She’d merely said she had no intention of going anywhere near the Dementors if she could help it and reminded Harry that Mr. Davis had told them to stay in the castle to be safe from Sirius Black, who still hadn’t been caught and had last been spotted very near to Hogwarts. 

Violet tried not to think about the fact that a man who broke out of Azkaban could probably break into Hogwarts as well, or how much Harry didn’t seem to be nearly as concerned about it as he should be. If she thought about how unconcerned Harry was about it, she might be inclined to rip his hair out trying to shake some sense into his head.

XXX

With all the learning she was doing even outside of classes and all the new ‘friends’ she had, Violet wasn’t surprised how quickly Halloween arrived. She really felt as if she hadn’t enough time in the day and that time slipped by too quickly. 

On Halloween morning, Violet left Tracey in the Entrance Hall and hugged her goodbye, telling her to be careful and stay with the group (Daphne, Blaise, and Theodore). Tracey in turn promised to bring her back gifts from the village. 

Detention that morning started like most others with Violet left those few hours to work on her homework or study. However, instead of doing his marking as he most often did, Professor Snape seemed to be in the midst of making a potion. 

Violet didn’t ask if she could help because she knew if Snape wanted her to, he would have ordered her to already. The fact that he didn’t meant that it was a Potion that was beyond her skill-level, which was evident by how Snape hardly looked up from working on it to check on her. 

While Violet was curious to know what Snape was brewing, she didn’t ask as she noticed how concentrated he was and figured he wouldn’t appreciate any interruptions. So she merely settled in to do her work. 

Unfortunately after many Saturdays spent in this fashion, along with her zeal to learn, in truth there wasn’t very much for Violet to do. Nor did her homework take her very long. After the first two hours, she’d done all her homework and revised as much as she could take, and found herself watching Snape instead in her boredom. She loved watching his hands working.

“Shouldn’t you be studying?” Snape asked her with a pointed look and a raised brow when he’d finished the potion and looked up at her before grabbing a goblet. 

“I don’t really have anything to work on. I’ve done all my homework and I think if I tried to study the same stuff anymore my brain would leak out of my ears,” Violet said with a shrug, her voice turning into a small whine of boredom. 

Snape smirked at her in what she had grown to know meant he was amused, before concentrating once more on pouring the smoking potion into the goblet. 

Violet always felt a thrill of happiness electrify her veins whenever she managed to amuse him and couldn’t help perking up from where she was slouching in her seat. 

“Well we mustn't have that, as it is your decision making is horrible. Can’t imagine how dire things would be if you had no brain left,” Severus responded sardonically as he continued to carefully fill up the goblet, causing Violet to pout, even though she knew he was joking. If he’d been trying to be cruel, his tone would have been cold and biting.

Snape had jokes. It was just always at the expense of others, and Violet was partially amused but also partially insulted. She simply had to learn not to take them to heart.

“Hey, I’ve been behaving! I haven’t touched Malfoy, even though he’s as obnoxious as ever!” 

“Two whole months, what an achievement,” Snape replied  sarcastically, even as he waved his hand over the goblet causing Violet once more to focus in interest, her slight pique dissipating. “I have a delivery to make and you’re coming along,” Snape suddenly ordered, grabbing up the goblet and motioning her to the door. 

Violet didn’t question why she had to accompany him, as she figured it was because he didn’t trust her alone in the room without him there to supervise. She would have been insulted, if she hadn’t thought that it was probably far more entertaining to follow Snape than to stay alone in the classroom with nothing to do. And it would be good to stretch her legs and get out of the classroom for a bit. 

Besides she had far more interesting questions on her mind to ask as they exited the classroom and Snape shut and warded his door with another wave of his hand. 

“Sir, can you please teach me wandless magic?!” Violet asked as they made their way down along the corridor, nearly bounding beside him as she looked at him pleadingly. 

Snape gave her a quelling look, not breaking his brisk stride that forced Violet to walk in double time just to keep up with him. 

“I doubt that in two months you’ve learned to control your emotions, much less your mind. Do you truly think that you have sufficient control to even attempt wandless magic?” Snape asked coldly.

“I’ve cast wandless magic before!”

“Accidental magic as a child does not count, that is pure instinct and necessity. This would require focus, discipline, emotional control that you simply do not possess. Your anger is like a seething rolling ocean that you barely keep restrained most of the time until you burst and allow it to take over you. Allowing it to rule your actions.”

Violet fell silent at this as she walked up the stairs beside him and looked down at the steps with a frown. Was that what she was? Anger always beneath the surface, waiting for the moment it could truly swell forth? 

Violet didn’t feel angry… not most of the time. But then… most of the time she was so focused on learning new things or talking to her friends that… how would she even notice until she was triggered? Until she snapped?

Was it always just there, just in reach, waiting? Was that why she’d so quickly attacked Draco that she hadn’t even had a chance to think?

“But… then how do you control that?” Violet asked quietly as they continued up more flights of stairs, following alongside the man without really noticing. 

Snape cast her a brief look, which she felt but did not see as she was still studying the floor. 

“There is a branch of magic that could help,” Snape said cautiously, drawing Violet’s gaze. She looked at him questioningly but he was staring forward in thought. “Occlumency is a branch of magic, used for the protection of the mind against outside intrusion. It teaches to discipline the mind, and control over one’s emotions to build a defense that protects the mind.”

Violet couldn’t help looking at Snape with slight awe and fear at the implication that the mind could be attacked. 

“Hiding the mind? Are there… people that can read minds?” Violet asked in shock.

Snape tutted but explained. “The mind isn’t a book to be read. It’s a multilayered and complicated minefield. However, there are wizards who have learned Legilimency, which is the branch of magic which allows one to penetrate the mind of another and pick whatever information they wish from their mind. Hence the existence of Occlumency.”

Violet stared at Snape suspiciously, feeling her stomach churning. “Do you know Legilimency, sir?” 

Snape smirked at her, which didn’t make Violet feel any better. “The practice of Legilimency exists in a legal grey area, however it is prohibited from being taught at Hogwarts. But I happen to be a master Occlumens.”

“Can you teach me?!” Violet asked, nearly bouncing on her toes as she followed after the man, probably looking like an excited puppy as she followed him down a corridor now.

“I’ll tell you what, Miss Potter,” Snape said, coming to a stop and turning to look at her with a smirk of amusement. “I will begin to teach you Occlumency. If you manage to master it, I will consider teaching you wandless magic. As so happens, Occlumency provides a perfect base for learning wandless magic.”

Violet was nearly ready to jump for joy when Snape stared at her sharply and went on in a more stern tone. “However, I expect you to maintain your classwork, and to behave yourself. If you do not, the lessons will cease. Do not disappoint me again, Miss Potter.”

Violet nodded her head a few times, and held her hands tight in front of her chest, trying to contain how excited she was. She felt a rather crazy urge to jump and cheer, or throw her arms around Professor Snape in a hug she was sure would make him rescind the offer. So she kept herself as still as she could. 

Snape seemed to know she was excited for he merely turned away with a huff that she thought sounded an awful lot like a stifled laugh before continuing up the corridor.

They hadn’t made it far up the corridor before they finally reached their destination. Snape knocked on the door while Violet stood back, only then noticing where they were. 

She recognized the voice that called them to come in and couldn’t help frowning. That was Professor Lupin. She looked at Snape as he opened the door, wondering why he was delivering a potion to the man. Didn’t Snape hate the man?

Violet followed slowly behind him only to stop a few steps in as Snape abruptly stopped. She wondered why and looked around his tall frame, only to see Harry seated across from Professor Lupin, who sat behind his desk.

She raised her brows at her brother who seemed equally surprised by her presence along with Snape’s. Lupin meanwhile on noticing her, looked quite pale, a reaction Violet couldn’t understand. She always remained polite in his class, even if distant, so why was he looking at her like that.

‘ What are you doing here? ’ she mouthed at her brother in surprise, to which he offered her a shrug and looked questioningly between Violet and Snape. 

“Ah… Se-Severus. Thanks very much, could you leave it here on the desk for me?” Lupin said, sounding a little nervous before gaining control of his voice and sounding like his usual self, his gaze darting to Violet. “And Violet, what an unexpected surprise. What are you doing with Professor Snape?”

Violet stepped to the side as Professor Snape approached the desk to put down the goblet, looking between Lupin and Harry. 

She noticed that like with herself, Professor Lupin seemed to take liberty of calling Snape by his first name, whether or not either gave him permission to. Violet didn’t really care, but found it strange. She felt like the only adult in Hogwarts that called her by her first name was Hagrid. 

“I could ask you the same, what are you doing here with Mr. Potter, Lupin?” Professor Snape asked silkily, his voice low and dangerous. 

“I was just showing Harry my Grindylow,” Lupin replied pleasantly as he pointed to the tank behind him, though he directed it more towards Violet, studying her demeanor as he did so. Violet shifted on her feet, feeling a little uncomfortable with the obviously nervous and suspicious atmosphere and barely casting a glance at the creature that was sure to be part of their lesson the coming week. 

Lupin was looking at her expectantly and realized he’d asked her the same. “Umm… I have detention with Professor Snape on Saturdays,” Violet said with a shrug. 

Lupin frowned, looking concerned. “Yes, I’d heard about that, but I didn’t know they were ongoing. But it’s already been two months, surely you could let up by now, Severus? And it’s nearly noon! Have you had her since breakfast? That seems a bit excessive.”

Violet could see the way Snape tensed up further and straightened even more. She felt like he was fluffing up and was likely about to lose his shit. 

Snape didn’t like to be told how to educate or discipline and she doubted he would take it well coming from Lupin of all people. Especially when concerning someone in his house. 

So she was quick to intercede, stepping forward and slightly in front of Snape who’d backed up from the table after setting the goblet down. “Oh no… it’s fine. Professor Snape has actually been teaching me a lot! The quality of my work in Potions is greatly improving! I… kind of enjoy it.”

Harry was staring at her in horror, and Lupin’s expression wasn’t far off. Though it looked more strained, as if he was trying to remain pleasant but wasn’t sure how he was supposed to in the face of that response. As if the idea that anyone enjoyed spending time in Snape’s presence was ludicrous. 

She felt her cheeks flushing as she wondered how Snape was taking it. 

“Drink that directly, Lupin. If you need more I made an entire cauldron full,” Snape bit out, grabbing Violet by the back of her sweater and pulling her and nudging her towards the door. Violet only managed a slight wave at her brother and Lupin before looking at Snape questioningly.

His face was slightly flushed red, even as he maintained his glare at the pair in the room while backing out. He closed the door behind himself with a quick snap before turning to Violet with a glare that made her shrink slightly in on herself. 

“Never, put yourself between another person and myself, Miss Potter! I don’t need you to protect me. I’m your Professor, it is my place to protect you ! Do you understand?” Snape hissed at her sternly, his jaw clenching. 

Violet merely nodded to which Snape gave a curt nod and motion of his head for her to follow him as he set off down the corridor back to the dungeons. Violet trailed behind in confusion not understanding what the big deal was, it wasn’t as if Lupin was going to hurt her.

XXX

When Severus first walked into his office, Remus felt a mild stir of wariness. He had not expected to have company when Severus dropped by with his potion. But he hadn’t been able to help his curiosity about Harry wandering the castle alone, and felt a twinge of sympathy of how he must feel to be left out and hoped to entertain, if only for a bit.

But when Violet peaked out from behind the man, looking small and curious and confused, Remus felt like he’d been dumped in a bucket of ice cold water. 

He wasn’t concerned about Harry discerning what the potion Severus was delivering might be, for as bright as Harry was, he seemed to take everything at face value. 

But Violet was a dangerous combination of being incredibly bright and guarded. She had a voracious thirst for knowledge that seemed different than most. It was not like with Hermione or many Ravenclaws who seemed to want knowledge just for the sake of increasing their own intelligence, her thirst for knowledge seemed driven by some unknown purpose. A drive or ambition that was intensely focused and a bit… scary.  

He felt that given any clues, Violet would be able to figure out his secret; if she felt it important. He was concerned that she might have already, if she was present while Severus brewed. But he told himself that she’d had no reason to be. So what was she even doing with him?

He briefly worried Severus might have even told her, but she looked back at him with her usual guarded but polite gaze. Looking more curious than concerned about her brother’s presence. Lupin relaxed a little as he realized she couldn’t know. 

However, on hearing that she had detention, he felt himself growing concerned. Of course he’d heard at the start of term what Severus had punished her with, but he hadn’t thought he’d keep her in Saturday detention for more than a few weeks. And if she was in detention until eleven… just how long was Severus keeping her in detention? 

Neither of them ever did answer how long the detentions went on for. And Remus tried to ignore the sick twisting nausea at the thought of Violet shut up in a room- alone - with Severus for who knew how long. What could he possibly be doing with her alone in his classroom for so long?

Violet’s explanation didn’t make him feel any better. He realized with horrifying clarity that she had a crush on the man. Something that seemed unfathomable to Remus but was somehow still true. 

A look at Severus’ own flushing and slightly puzzled look at the back of Violet’s head told him that he might just be coming to the same conclusion as Remus. 

This allowed Remus to feel a little relieved, but not by much. At least he knew Severus had not been inappropriate with Violet as her crush wouldn’t be a surprise to him then. 

Not that he’d really believed Severus would be inappropriate. At least, he was reasonably sure that Severus wouldn’t do something that terrible. But one never knew and Severus had undoubtedly a darkness to him that was unknowable. Who really knew what he was really capable of?

But he was still a little concerned that Violet had a crush on him… and just how vulnerable that made her if Severus ever decided to exploit it. Was Severus petty and vengeful enough to get his revenge on James by hurting his daughter? He hadn’t seemed to, thus far.

And he couldn’t help wondering at what Violet said about Snape teaching her. That did not sound like the Severus he saw prowling the castle and terrorizing students. Did not sound like the dreaded Potions Master that Neville feared so much. 

So why was Severus so different with Violet? Especially when he seemed to loathe Harry? Why one twin and not the other? Was it simply because Violet was in his house? But then, he wasn’t aware of Severus taking any other Slytherins under his wing.

Looking over at Harry, he could see that the boy was just as off put at what he just saw. Reaching for the goblet, and knowing he had to swallow the potion down, Remus tried not to think the worst.

He was amused at Harry’s expressed concern, implying that he thought Snape might poison him, but was rather more interested in changing the subject. Especially as he didn’t want Harry asking many questions on what the potion was. And perhaps Harry could alleviate some of his concerns. 

“Harry, has your sister talked to you about her detentions with Professor Snape?” he asked as lightly as he could, trying to merely sound curious. 

Harry merely shrugged his shoulders. “She just complained that they last from the morning to dinner and that he mostly has her working on school work and studying and then on helping him with Potions. And I guess she has been getting better in Potions.”

Remus tried to keep his eyes from widening too much at the revelation of how long Violet was in detention. 

Though he wondered if that meant that Violet was lying in what she said to him, or lying in her complaints to Harry. He imagined that she would be more honest with her twin. But why even say she was enjoying her time in detention?

“Why would she lie?” Remus asked vaguely, trying to sound innocently confused. 

Harry sighed and shrugged his shoulders, but didn’t look concerned. Surely if something had been wrong, Violet would tell her twin, wouldn't she? And he wouldn’t be as unconcerned as he seemed to be?

“Probably defending him, she’s done it before. Maybe because he’s her Head of House and I think she actually kind of trusts him. Violet doesn’t normally trust anyone, except me and Tracey.”

Remus felt a stirring of guilt and pain at this, wondering if he had a part in why Violet had grown not to trust people. Would she have been more trusting if he’d been a presence in their lives?

“Do you?”

Harry shifted uncomfortably and shrugged, scratching the back of his neck. “Vi’s not usually wrong about people. And Snape can be… nasty, but I’ve never seen him be nasty to Violet… or any Slytherin really. So I guess he can’t be all bad.”

Remus nodded at this. He still felt a slight amount of concern, but felt that it wasn’t pressing. He’d simply keep an eye on things from afar, he was sure there was nothing to actually worry about. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: A Long Halloween Part 2

When they returned to the classroom, Severus set the girl to eat her lunch while he retrieved the Occlumency book for her to read and study. 

When he returned he set it beside her tray and told her that he expected her to read the first five chapters by next Saturday and that they would devote some time each Saturday to discuss what she’d learned, and any questions she had. But would not practice until she had a grasp on the basics.

His words were carefully measured and brisk as he studied the girl who was eating and watching him with mild wariness. The second she was given the book, she turned her attention to it and idly flipped through it as she continued to eat.

“When you finish eating, begin reading the first chapter,” Severus instructed, moving to his desk to grade when the girl finally nodded her head without bothering to look up. 

Severus wondered if perhaps he had been a little too hard on her, but honestly, he’d been reeling from the moment she stood before him and… what was she even doing? Defending him from Lupin’s judgment? Or protecting Lupin from his ire?

Severus couldn’t understand her actions from any angle. The idea that she wanted to protect Lupin from him sent fiery anger rushing through his veins. But he hadn’t seen any evidence that the girl held Lupin in any particular high regard or spent any time around him outside of class, so why would she feel the need to protect him ?

But the alternative explanation was even more absurd. That she wanted to defend him from someone ridiculing him? The girl couldn’t possibly think that Severus needed to be defended from someone’s thoughts or ill regard of all things.

But most confusing of all was just how earnest she sounded. While Severus could suppose he understood her point on his more or less tutoring her on Potions, something he couldn’t help doing when he noticed just how atrocious her knife technique was and realizing that it undoubtedly contributed to her poor performance in class. 

Yes, he understood why she would appreciate that. After all, the girl had a hunger for knowledge that Severus so rarely saw. It was ravenous and while perhaps not focused in any one particular area, it was still voracious and focused like a laser when she found a topic of interest. 

Severus had taken to occasionally shadowing the girl’s whereabouts in the castle when not in class or at meals and found that the majority of her time was spent in the library reading books on a variety of different subjects, usually in the company of Miss Davis and occasionally Miss Lovegood. 

When she wasn’t hounding her Professors for extra practical lessons, that is. Mostly Minerva and Filius.

She rarely seemed to spend much if any time in the common room and the few times he’d bothered to check the common room, he usually spotted her with her nose buried in a book while her other year-mates sat around her in discussion or doing their own studying. 

Severus wondered if the girl ever took a break and even had a social life. Of course he wasn’t with her every minute of every day so he imagined she must. After all, he never actually saw her alone when he saw her studying or reading. She was almost always in the company of at least Miss Davis.

However, that didn’t really explain why she sounded so genuinely content to spend time with him. And while Severus would find it almost flattering if it were true, he was far more disturbed by the idea. 

No one, absolutely no one, enjoyed his company for such large swaths of time. They might be amused by him or enjoy his company in short bursts on a good day, but never for up to nine hours. 

He had the awful thought that perhaps the girl had a crush on him, seemingly supported by the way she would look at him at times with such awe and admiration that it was enough to make anyone blush. But that wasn’t wholly unheard of from some of his Slytherins. 

Severus easily brushed the idea aside. He reminded himself that just because she was impressed by his knowledge and skill, did not mean that she found him attractive. The idea was absolutely absurd. 

He wasn’t even sure the girl even had such interest yet as he’d never seen her even pay any particular attention to any of her classmates. Her relationship to anyone outside her brother and Miss Davis (and now Miss Lovegood), seemed aloof or downright antagonistic- if one considered her actions towards Malfoy. 

While he did notice her interacting a little more with Nott and Zabini, she didn’t really pay them any undue attention that made him suspect there was anything more than growing acquaintance and perhaps friendship. Into which she put far less effort than the boys seemed to. 

No, if anything it made far more sense that as her Head of House he had become something of a surrogate for the complete lack of older male guidance in her life. With no parental figures to look up to, and his very role in loco parentis as her Head of House, had very probably, strongly influenced her regard for him. 

Which was a far more comforting thought to Severus. He was not a stranger to becoming a mentor to some of his brightest and most driven Slytherins. He was simply surprised that Miss Potter might become one such rare student. 

He never would have expected it, especially not when she’d first been sorted into his house which was enough of a shock in itself. Severus had really thought it to be a great mistake and that the girl would struggle horribly in Slytherin. He hadn’t been particularly surprised that she was an outcast in Slytherin, though the fact that she’d found even a single friend to start was auspicious.

Severus felt some of his unease disappear and was able to concentrate on the marking he had left. But it was quickly interrupted when the classroom door was opened without even a by your leave, and Lucius Malfoy came striding in like he owned the place, causing Severus to get to his feet. 

“Severus-” Lucius briefly paused on spotting Miss Potter, who had turned to look at the intruder and was now staring at Mr. Malfoy with a frown. Lucius’ eyes raked over Violet with a look of displeasure. “Miss Potter, what a funny coincidence to find you here. Why is that?” 

“Well I don’t know why you think it’s funny, but I obviously have detention,” Violet sassed back, as if asking the man why else he would think a student would be in the Potions classroom with Snape on a Saturday . 

The tray of lunch had disappeared and Miss Potter now had the Occlumency book open before her and had clearly been reading before Lucius’s unexpected and unwelcome entrance.

Severus quickly made his way around his desk and towards Lucius. He glared at the girl when she turned to look at him. 

“SILENCE, Miss Potter. Go back to your task, I don’t want to hear another word out of you. As you just said, you are in detention, not a social gathering.”

Violet looked at him like she wanted to retort but merely grit her teeth and swirled her head around to go back to her reading. Severus turned his own attention to Lucius and raised a brow at the man who was still staring at the girl as if he wasn’t sure if he wanted to murder her or continue to provoke her.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Lucius,” Severus said darkly, motioning for the man to walk back the way he came. 

He had a pretty good guess about what this was about, he was merely surprised it had taken so long and that Lucius felt the need to speak to him in person. Especially considering the Dementors guarding the castle. 

It took several seconds before the man stopped staring at the girl with a dark look before turning on his heel and walking back out. Severus followed and sharply snapped the classroom door behind him as Lucius turned back to him with a raised brow and unamused look.

“I’m surprised Miss Potter is still a student, when she presented you with such a convenient excuse to expel her. It seems you have gotten soft after so long teaching, my friend,” Lucius said coldly, looking at Severus with disdain and disapproval.

Severus could really sympathize with Violet’s sentiments of violence against Draco, having often felt similarly with the boy’s father. But after such a long acquaintance with Lucius, he’d learned to ignore those sentiments and hide them. Severus merely raised a brow at Lucius and returned his look with one of his own. 

“As if Dumbledore would ever allow it. And given the circumstances, certainly you would know better than anyone that Fudge would never allow the girl to be expelled now . Think of the publicity,” Severus replied smoothly. Before crossing his arms and glaring at the blonde man. “As you can see, I have the girl under my thumb and she will remain there for the rest of the year. But I’m surprised, Lucius. I never thought Draco would write to you about his humiliating attack by a girl who can’t weigh a hundred pounds wet.”

Lucius’s lips and nose twisted on his face as if he’d smelled curdled milk and was being forced to eat it. “Of course he wouldn’t be so idiotic. There were witnesses. I heard it from Charles.”

So Theodore Nott had written to his father, and Charles had taken the opportunity to rub Lucius’s face in it , Severus thought, trying to contain his amusement and keeping his face impassive.  

Charles Nott was part of the old guard, there with the Dark Lord from the beginning, along with Abraxas Malfoy. Severus doubted that the man had ever forgotten how he’d been passed over for Abraxas as the Dark Lord’s right hand. Something he would not let go even in spite of Abraxas’ death; Charles was not a forgiving man.

Especially not after the loss of his first son and only heir in the previous war. It had forced the cold-hearted man to remarry and try for another heir, resulting in Theodore’s late-in-life birth. 

Charles Nott, for all that he appeared to have lost interest in the world in general, never missed an opportunity to rub Malfoys’ failures, mistakes or humiliations in their faces. Severus thought it might be one of the man’s only pleasures in life. 

“I would suggest, Lucius, if you don’t want a repeat in the future that you teach your son to think before he speaks and not to pick fights he cannot win,” Severus said coolly, causing Lucius to narrow his pale grey eyes at him. 

“You think that little girl is a threat?” Lucius asked in barely contained annoyance, motioning to the door behind him skeptically.  

Severus paused, cursing in his head, wondering how to answer without giving much away about the girl and not paint a greater target on her back. 

“I couldn't say,” Severus said with a careless shrug, his tone carefully bored. “I can only tell you my observation of late; of the way Mr. Nott, Mr. Zabini and Miss Greengrass have all begun to drift into her orbit, vying to get closer. Perhaps they see something that we simply cannot.”

Lucius frowned at this, absorbing Severus’ words and falling into thought.

“If that is all, Lucius, I do have a detention to oversee.”

Lucius merely focused on him and offered a brisk nod and a last glare before turning on his heel to leave. Once the man was out of sight, Severus let out a slow breath and rubbed his temple wondering if the girl was ever going to cease to draw Lucius’ attention to herself. 

Severus couldn’t help thinking about how much he hated Halloween and how much he couldn’t wait for it to be over without further incident. 

XXX

Violet was surprised during the feast when not only Tracey, but Theodore and Blaise as well, brought her souvenirs from their trip to the village. 

While Tracey brought her treats she thought Violet would like, Theodore had brought her a book on animagi and Blaise had brought her a couple of Butterbeers. 

Violet felt strangely touched by the boys’ gifts and amused by their cool and nonchalant way of giving them to her, as if it didn’t mean anything. 

Violet instantly felt her mood improve after the end of detention. She’d spent the remainder of it reading, and while she was thrilled that Sturdays would now devote a portion of time to it, she knew from what she managed to read that Occlumency was a lot harder than she thought. 

Even trying to read the material was difficult. It was going to take her several rereads and perhaps aid from a magical dictionary or encyclopedia to understand the dense book.  

She had the sinking feeling that learning Occlumency might take her a lot longer than she expected to. Even the book in itself spoke of it as an art that took years of study to truly master. 

When they returned to Slytherin, she quickly put away all her gifts in her dorm room but kept her animagi book with her when she returned to the Common Room. She was excited at the prospect of learning more on Animagi that she wanted to start reading it right away. 

She’d tried before to find a book on the subject in the library but had been unable to. Theodore told her at the time that they were probably all in the restricted section. Which made her further touched by Theodore remembering and purchasing the book for her. And why she couldn't wait to read it. 

Unfortunately she didn’t get the opportunity to. The Slytherins all hadn’t even begun settling in to hang out when a Slytherin Prefect forced them all to gather, as they were being made to return to the Great Hall. 

Everyone was abuzz with questions, wondering what was going on, while Violet couldn’t help the sinking feeling of her stomach, having a bad feeling that she knew what it was about. Which only got worse when they made it to the Great Hall, where the other houses were being gathered as well. 

While it might have been expected, it still came as a nasty shock when Dumbledore told them that Sirius Black had infiltrated the castle. Violet felt as though she’d been kicked in the chest and started to frantically look around for her brother, wondering if he was safe and telling herself he had to be, otherwise she surely would’ve been told already.

Dumbledore went on telling them that the teachers were going to perform a thorough search of the school, and they were going to sleep in the Great Hall under the guard of the prefects. None of which made Violet feel better as she continued to search out her brother in the crowded hall and quickly made her way over to him when she spotted him with Tracey following her in her wake.

When she got to him, Violet was quick to hold her brother tight, feeling as though she could breathe again now that she knew for sure he was safe.

Harry and his friends were quick to tell them that Sirius Black had attacked the Gryffindor portrait once they’d all moved off to a corner of the Great Hall where they settled down together. 

Violet hated it. She hated that Sirius Black had come anywhere near as close to her brother, hated the proof of the man being violent and unhinged as to slash at a portrait with a knife when not getting his way. But most of all, she hated the way her brother didn’t seem very concerned. 

The Prefects were wandering around trying to get them all to settle down. Of course no matter how hard the Prefects tried, no one was going to go to sleep. The whole hall was abuzz with students having hushed conversations where they laid, speculating on how Black had even gotten in.  

Hermione was quick to dismiss the idea that Black could have gotten in through the means of apparation, disguise, invisibility or even flying in, telling them about the Hogwarts wards and reminding them of the Dementors’ ability to see through disguises.

The conversations were a good distraction from her fear, and Violet told herself that it was a far more useful thought exercise than to be worrying about could-haves, that didn’t happen. That she might feel better if she knew how Black was getting around without detection. So she hyperfocused on speculations and wondered. 

Violet, who still hadn’t been able to put her Animagi book away and had it hidden in her purple sleeping bag, pressing into her leg, had a thought. She remembered McGonagall mentioning that Animagi in their animal form were indistinguishable from regular animals. 

“Do you think Dementors can tell Animagi apart from regular animals? Or even know what animals are native to the land, to know when one doesn’t belong?” Violet wondered, drawing the gaze of the Gryffindor trio and Tracey to herself. “I mean Hogwarts can’t have Animagi repelling charms or Professor McGonagall wouldn’t be in the castle. If even a Dementor can’t tell the difference, any animagus can get into the castle.”

Hermione had a slightly constipated look on her face, as if she couldn’t believe she hadn’t thought about that and annoyed someone else had as Harry, Ron and Tracey stared at Violet with wide-eyed shock. As if her idea was brilliant enough to be true.

“Black can’t be an Animagus. Animagi have to register with the Ministry and in the case they are sent to Azkaban, it would come up and they can be placed in special cells meant to keep Animagi in particular from being able to escape,” Hermione argued as if the idea was absurd causing Tracey to glare at her while Violet merely frowned in thought.

“Yeah and I’m sure a madman willing to kill so many innocent bystanders would give a rats-arse about following the law and get registered,” Ron piped in with a roll of his eyes.

“But becoming an animagus is very difficult, not just anyone can do it. Why do you think they would need to be taught and supervised by a Transfiguration Master? Black couldn’t become an animagus without a Professor knowing and telling the Ministry about it,” Hermione argued.

It was at that moment that Percy walked by and forced them to be quiet and go to sleep. Even standing over them for several minutes to make sure that they didn’t start talking once more the second that he walked away.

However, while the other’s might have been content to try to sleep, Violet wasn’t able to and found herself turning on her back to stare at the ceiling. She noted that like herself, her brother wasn’t sleeping either but didn’t try talking to him as she didn’t want to disturb the others and she had a lot to think about herself. 

Was it really such a far-fetched idea to think that Sirius Black might be an unregistered Animagus and that was how he got around? While Hermione had a point that the Animagus transformation was difficult and needed training by an expert, Violet couldn’t get it out of her head that the fourth year students of Uagadou were able to do it. So was it so difficult for older students or adults to figure out on their own? 

And even if he was, how would they ever know or recognize him? He could be absolutely any type of animal and there were millions of species of animals in the world.

For her theory to work, Sirius Black would not only have to be an unregistered, self-taught Animagus that no one knew about, but also have the form of an imperceptible animal. Something small or something innocuous. 

Far-fetched, perhaps, but not impossible.

She knew there was a spell to reveal an Animagus’ true form and made a mental note to learn it. She was sure it was probably in her new book. Even if it was an improbable, far-fetched theory and completely impractical. After all she couldn’t really go around casting it at every animal she ran across, could she? But she’d rather know the spell than not.

She wasn’t sure how long she lay there after, merely staring at the ceiling and watching the stars wishing desperately she could be reading her animagus book instead. Unfortunately, the Great Hall was only lit by the light of the full moon and stars which shone not only from the enchanted ceiling, but through the windows. Meaning reading it would be impossible without using a Lumos, which would draw the attention of the Prefects. 

She felt vaguely like they were camping out and even hearing the last whispered conversations reminded her of the wind, making it feel more real. She supposed if there was nothing she could do, not even sleep, then she could try to practice meditation as the Occlumency book encouraged. 

She tried to clear her mind as she lay in bed focusing entirely on the ceiling overhead, and the sounds around her. She watched the stars in the enchanted ceiling, and stared at the bright light of the full moon while trying to focus on her breathing and fixating the image of the moon in her mind's eye. 

Violet wasn’t sure how long she was doing so when she heard steps and the whispering between Professor Dumbledore and Percy. If her internal clock was as accurate as she believed, it felt like three in the morning already. 

Violet turned on her side and closed her eyes, pretending to sleep while trying to listen to what they were talking about. It was easier now that the hall had grown a lot quieter with so many students having finally fallen asleep, though the pair were whispering. 

Violet wasn’t particularly surprised that they hadn’t found Sirius Black. After all, the castle was huge and there wasn’t enough staff to do a search that could flush the man out, if he was even still in the castle.

After all, they didn’t know when exactly Sirius Black had entered the school. He might have been long gone by the time the Gryffindors even made it to the portrait of the Fat Lady after the feast. 

Violet wasn’t entirely sure why Ron believed Black to be confused and mistaken and that it was luck that Black picked the Halloween feast to attack. 

To Violet, it seemed rather more likely that the man had timed it when everyone was in the Great Hall, precisely because he would have an almost entirely empty castle to navigate. Which means he would have had plenty of time during the feast to get to Gryffindor, and out of the castle if he failed to get in. 

And if he really was after her brother, and actually managed to get into Gryffindor, then all he would have had to do was hide himself in the dorms and wait. Wait for the boys to return and the House to fall asleep, and then… 

Violet tried to ignore the shiver that ran up her spine. She wished she could believe as Ron did, that the man was mad and confused enough to pick the wrong time and date to attack, but she doubted a man able to escape Azkaban was insane or dumb enough to make such a mistake. 

It seemed far more likely that he’d linger around, watching and waiting and biding his time to strike at an opportune moment. 

Which meant, Violet thought as she curled further into a tight ball in fear, it was very likely Black was still in the environs. Watching. Just waiting for an opening. After all, the man seemed to be able to get around as if he was the invisible man. 

The door to the Great Hall creaked open again. Footsteps came closer at a clipped pace and Violet felt her heart skip a beat when she heard the familiar voice of her Head of House. Even if she hadn’t had a crush on Snape and found Snape’s voice sexy, it would’ve been impossible not to recognize. His voice was surprisingly deep and smooth. And she felt her body relax just knowing he was in the vicinity.

Snape and Dumbledore exchanged quick words about the progress of the search of the castle; they’d seemingly searched the whole thing and found nothing. 

She heard Professor Snape ask leadingly if the Headmaster had any idea of how Black might have entered the castle. Violet was disappointed at the answer being so vague and utterly useless. She guessed Snape might’ve felt the same because when he next spoke, Violet thought she might hear suppressed anger in his voice. 

“ You remember the conversation we had - ah - before the start of term ,” his voice sounding like he was speaking through tight lips.

“ I do, Severus ,” Dumbledore responded warningly. 

“ It seems- almost impossible- that Black could have entered the school without inside help. I did express my concerns when you appointed-”

“ I do not believe a single person in this castle would have helped Black enter it,” Professor Dumbledore said in a tone that quite clearly closed the subject. He then went on to speak about the Dementors but Violet lost interest as she thought instead of what Snape said. 

She felt a little annoyed at Dumbledore for shutting down the conversation the way he had and found herself curious what Snape meant. 

He suspected someone would help Sirius Black enter the castle? He’d said he brought it up before someone’s appointment, in Violet’s mind, that could only mean Professor Lupin. He was the only new Professor in the school, and she very much doubted that Snape could have meant someone who’d have been teaching at the school for years. 

Did that mean Professor Lupin… what? Was close enough to Black at some point, that Snape would suspect him of being willing to help a madman that had been locked away after twelve years ? 

Violet could only imagine going so far for someone, for Harry or Tracey. Could Professor Lupin have been very close friends with Black? And if he was, did that mean he’d been friends with her father?

Violet wasn’t entirely sure. She supposed it was possible they were the same age and had gone to school together, but Violet had a hard time discerning age in adults. They all just seemed kind of old to her and either fell into the parent category or grandparent one. It was especially hard with Wizards who did not seem to age the same way as muggles.

She wasn’t even sure how old even Professor Snape was. For all she knew, he could have been anything from twenty to forty. To Violet, Snape seemed ages younger than Petunia and Vernon. 

And somehow Professor Lupin’s age seemed ever harder to discern. He looked kind of young, yet at the same time old. Perhaps it was that he was so tired and sickly that aged him or perhaps he was simply older than he appeared, Violet had no idea. 

Violet supposed she could try to find out. After all, thanks to Tracey’s research, she knew her parents’ dates of birth, and knew approximately when they would have been Howagrts students. She could probably learn Lupin and Snape’s ages if she asked someone or looked in the right places.  

But one thing at least was clear to her. Snape at the very least suspected, for some reason, that Lupin would help Black enter the castle. And Dumbledore didn’t. 

Violet wondered between the two, who was the better judge of character. She supposed most were inclined to trust Dumbledore because he seemed ancient and surely had to be wise, especially when once considered he was the strongest wizard of their age.

‘Then again’, Violet thought, ‘Dumbledore had hired Lockhart and Quirrel.‘

Lockhart looked like a harmless idiot, but had gone around obliviating witches and wizards around the country and wanted to obliviate her brother and Ron. And Quirrel, who’d looked anxious and harmless, had been hiding Voldemort under a turban for nearly a year . Dumbledore clearly wasn’t very good at picking them. 

And Snape, while brilliant and competent, clearly had a suspicious nature more inclined to suspect everyone. So he wasn’t exactly unbiased.

All Violet really could know for sure, was how she felt about Professor Lupin. 

She didn’t get any particularly strange vibes from Professor Lupin that made her feel like he was a danger the way she had with Professor Quirrel. Though, there was also something about him that made her feel that he wasn’t someone fully trustworthy. That warned her to keep distance, not too unlike what she felt around Lockhart.

And then there was the thing with the Boggart that made her wonder about his character. It seemed so incongruent when compared how genial he usually was.

But perhaps, like Lockhart, he wore a mask. Perhaps, he wasn’t genial at all and used it to hide something dark and ugly. 

Would it be too coincidental for there to be 3 bad Defense Teachers? It seemed too statistically improbable. Then again… magic. Perhaps the position really had been cursed. And it was only a matter of time before Lupin was exposed as something that would get ousted from the school… or die.  

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Before the Storm

Violet wasn’t surprised when all anyone could talk about the following day was Sirius Black. But she was surprised when she found herself called into Professor Snape’s office. She wasn’t really sure why she was there, but whatever it was had him looking like a thundercloud. 

Perhaps then she shouldn’t have been so surprised when Professor Snape started talking about Sirius Black. His voice was clipped and she could tell the man was struggling not to clench his jaw as he kept clenching it and then unclenching it.

“After last night, and due to the usual Ministry incompetence, it has become very apparent that Black might be a greater problem than originally believed and to continue to keep your brother and yourself in the dark, would be dangerous so we’ve been given permission to inform you of Black’s objective,” Professor Snape said, carefully choosing his words where he sat behind his desk, tightly coiled like a snake. 

Violet merely stared at him, wanting to hear what all Snape was given leave to tell her, trying her best to keep a confused but curious look on her face. 

“Before his escape, Black was seen muttering in his cell saying ‘he’s at Hogwarts’. Given the evidence, the conclusion was drawn that he was speaking about your brother and that’s the reason he was coming to Hogwarts. He is after your brother, and possibly after you.”

“Why?” Violet asked even though she’d already been given the reason before. She wanted to see if Snape had different information, or if he might tell her what he believed based on his own knowledge. 

However, Snape was staring at her now through narrowed eyes, eyes raking over her face and posture. “You’ve already heard of this. Who told you? What did they tell you?”

“Everybody talks, and it seems like the Slytherins know more about stuff that happened in the last few decades than the other houses,” Violet said with a shrug, not willing to give away Mr. Davis as he told them he could get in trouble for saying anything to them. Snape’s eyes continued to stare at her with suspicion so she went on. “They said that Sirius Black was a follower of Volde-”

“Don’t say his name!” Snape suddenly hissed, causing Violet to flinch in surprise and stare at the man with wide eyes.

“Why?” Violet asked, bewildered that Snape of all people would be afraid of a dumb name, while Snape seemed to try to recompose himself. However, he shot her a glare and a contemptuous look that told her he wouldn’t say and she couldn’t help frowning. “It’s just a name, a stupid one at that, why-”

“It’s NOT just a name ,” Snape spat, before sighing in impatience as if reminding himself that she would not know. “During the last war, Miss Potter, the Dark Lord placed a taboo on his name. That is the reason people are afraid of his name, because he wanted them to be and because there were consequences for all those that dared to say it.”

“A taboo? What does that mean? And what … kind of consequences?”

“The taboo is an obscure curse. When the taboo is spoken of, it alerts the person who set the curse, alerting them of the taboo being spoken of, in this case the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord would know who and where his name was spoken and send his followers to kill or torture whoever had dared speak his name.”

Violet bit her lip at this, many thoughts running through her head. “Does it… still work?”

“While in his present state, the Dark Lord’s power is not sufficient to uphold such a curse, that might not always be the case. It’s best not to start a bad habit than try to break oneself of them later,” he explained, giving her a pointed look to which she merely nodded solemnly. 

However, Violet now wondered what to call him. In the past and with Harry, she usually called him Voldemort. With the Slytherins she usually unconsciously used Dark Lord, but she wasn't ever very comfortable with that. Much as she didn't care about fitting in with her House necessarily, she preferred not to draw so much negative attention to herself. After all she still had to live amongst them.

But calling the man that murdered her parents and ruined their lives The Dark Lord seemed far too reverential for her taste and while there was a plethora of funny things to call the man, she doubted Snape would appreciate them. However, she was not saying you-know-who, that was too much of a mouthful. 

Finally, Violet merely shrugged to herself. “Tom Riddle,” she landed on, which caused Snape to shut his eyes briefly in exasperation but he merely motioned with his head for her to go on. “They said Black was one of his followers and he expected a reward for his service, which was ruined by Harry and now he’s out for revenge against Harry.”

Snape merely nodded his head at this. “It’s the only explanation we have for any of Black’s actions and as such, I’m sure you can guess why from now on, the staff will be keeping closer eyes on both you and your brother. And why it behooves you, to stay within the castle, and always accompanied.”

Violet nodded at this but was now staring at Snape with extra attention. Sitting across his desk from him, she could properly study his face and noticed how unlined his face was. Noticed the blackness of his hair and how unblemished his pale skin was. 

Of course, she’d noticed these things before but she’d never given them thought. She wanted to ask him how old he was, but knew that that would probably be considered rude and might make him angry. She had no idea if men took as much offense to that question as she knew women would. 

More importantly there was something in the way he said Black’s name that made her wonder if he’d personally known him. The venom in the way he spat the singular syllable had a familiarity to it. 

“Professor Snape… did you know my parents in school?” Violet asked hesitantly.

Violet didn’t know if she recognized the expression that stole across Professor Snape’s face before it completely blanked of emotion. His eyes however, stayed narrowed on her and cold.

“I fail to see how that is of any relevance, much less your concern.” 

Violet sighed, knowing that this wasn’t going to be easy but wondering why it had to be so hard. It was a simple yes or no question, what did it matter to Snape if she knew he’d been in school with her parents?

“I know Sirius Black was my dad’s best friend, and that he also went on to train as an Auror alongside him. I’m just trying to understand how he betrayed him, how he could not only follow Tom Riddle, but go on to go after Harry… his best friend’s son.”

Snape’s face darkened even further and Violet wanted to grimace when she saw his jaw clench and the way the vein in his temple seemed to suddenly pulse. She knew that perhaps this was simply a topic that Snape did not want to talk about. Though she didn’t know why he was so vehemently against it. 

“It’s impossible to understand the mind of an insane person. Don’t waste your time trying to find reason where there is none! Black has always been a dangerous and unhinged individual and he should have been sent to Azkaban when he was 16!” Snape spat angrily, his hands pushing him up to standing and clenching the desktop as he bore down towards her. “Don’t you have enough to get on with than wasting your time asking inane questions?”

Violet merely nodded her head before beating a hasty exit, all but running out of the office. Clearly she had pushed Snape far past his patience and she was not willing to push the man any further. 

Besides, she felt that even though Snape had refused to answer, that he had done so in a way. It seemed pretty clear that he’d personally known Sirius Black at age 16, and that they’d clearly not gotten along. And that was putting it lightly, as Snape had obviously felt the man belonged in Azkaban when he was only 16.

Violet couldn’t help feeling curious about the reason, though she despaired at the idea of ever knowing. She very much doubted Snape would be anymore forthcoming. 

If he’d known Sirius Black well enough at 16 to know he belonged in Azkaban, did that mean they were in the same year at Hogwarts? Mr. Davis said he hadn’t known Sirius Black so well because he was three years older, but Snape seemed to know him better. 

Were they all the same age then? Had Snape known her parents? 

That would make Snape 33 years old.

Violet wasn’t sure how she felt about that if that were true. 33 seemed so old to her, but Snape didn’t look old to her. Could he really be twenty years older than her?

XXX

Not surprisingly, the only topic of conversation for the next several days was about Sirius Black infiltrating the castle. Violet didn’t pay this much mind and focused instead on reading her new book on Animagi and learning the spell that would force an Animagus into their human form. 

Unfortunately, true to Snape’s warning, Violet couldn’t test the spell on the many cats that often wandered the castle as she found herself almost constantly being escorted around the castle by teachers. 

Though, Violet told herself it was no great loss. After all, the only way to be a hundred percent certain that she’d cast the spell correctly was if she managed to transfigure an Animagus back into their true form. The spell had no effect on real animals. And she doubted Professor McGonagall would allow her to test the spell on her. Least not without asking too many questions, like where she even learned the spell in the first place. What if McGonagall then wanted to confiscate her book?

On Thursday following the attack, Violet was pleasantly surprised when she walked into Defense and found out that Professor Snape was subbing in for Professor Lupin. While briefly she wondered where Professor Lupin was or why he was feeling ill, she was far more interested in seeing what Snape had planned for them. 

Though she was less so amused by how out of line the Gryffindors were behaving. After all, what did they care that Professor Lupin wasn’t going to teach them about werewolves for several more weeks. Personally, Violet found the subject of werewolves far more fascinating than Hinkypunks.

She was annoyed enough with the Gryffindors behavior that by the time Snape had called Hermione an insufferable know-it-all incapable of controlling her need to show off, Violet couldn't help letting out a snort of amusement. While Violet tried her best to get along with the bushy-haired girl for the sake of her brother, Hermione still often rubbed her the wrong way. 

While Tracey and Theodore were both kind of know-it-alls in their own right, they weren’t condescending when it came to sharing information. Nor did they act as if they knew absolutely everything, or were incapable of being wrong. They weren’t rigid in their knowledge and could admit when they did not know something or that there was more that could be discovered or was simply unknowable. 

In short, they weren’t annoying like Hermione could be. And perhaps it was unkind to laugh at Snape making fun of the girl, but it wasn’t as if Snape was lying. 

After the lesson and Snape assigning them their essay, Violet did find herself wondering why Professor Snape had them skip so far ahead in the material to werewolves. She also wondered as she put away her things, why Professor Snape assigned the essay to place emphasis on recognizing a werewolf. 

It wasn’t until later in the evening as she was working on the essay alongside Tracey and Theodore in the library with a moon chart open before them, that she realized it was the full moon. She’d been staring at the moon in the Great Hall the night Black broke into the castle, thinking it was full when it was still waxing.

Sitting back in her chair and looking out the nearest window trying to find the moon, Violet couldn’t help thinking about the funny coincidence of learning about werewolves on the Full Moon. Violet couldn’t find it, but she guessed it was still too early in the evening for the moon to have risen. 

She was just about to get back to work, when she remembered the questions she had earlier about Snape’s motives with the lesson. Snape was sneaky and didn’t simply do things on a whim. She doubted he wanted them to learn about werewolves on the full moon simply because he wanted to spook them. 

Violet wondered if Snape was trying to tell them something by teaching them about werewolves and focusing on recognizing them on the day of the actual Full Moon. And what a strange coincidence that he just happened to be subbing for Lupin on said Full Moon, who just so happened to be conveniently indisposed for some mysterious unknown reason. 

Lupin, like Lupine from the Latin Lupus meaning wolf , Violet thought almost hysterically, unable to take the serendipitous-ness of Professor Lupin’s name having such a close relation to wolves when the man was out sick while the moon was full and werewolves were legendarily known for roaming the land. She felt as if she had to be losing her mind, like this really couldn’t be real. It was all too absurdly coincidental. 

Which she thought, with her stomach sinking, meant it simply couldn’t be. Thinking logically, it all fell rather neatly into place if she thought that Snape had to have set them the essay on purpose and the only reason he was able to do so on the full moon was because Lupin was a werewolf and wouldn’t be able to show his face due to the man being forced to wolf-out. 

And if Violet was briefly in denial that Lupin couldn‘t possibly be a werewolf, her mind was quick to push back. Because why not? It’s not as if she’d ever known a werewolf, or knew how widespread they may or may not be. 

The book stated that the transformation took a heavy toll on the werewolves' human form. That in the days leading up to the Full Moon that the werewolf was prone to mood-swings, and after the Full Moon they were left weakened and that without the Wolfsbane potion, they were prone to not only injure others but themselves as well.

Violet didn’t particularly like the way the book spoke about werewolves when she’d read the chapter on them. There was a clear anti-werewolf bias in it. It spoke about them like they were always rabid animals, in spite stating they were only really dangerous around the Full Moon. 

Violet couldn't understand why they seemed to hate people who, through no fault of their own, had been cursed. 

Frankly, the idea of the transformation sounded painful and awful and she couldn’t help feeling sorry for anyone who might be afflicted who had to experience it.

Which brought her back to Professor Lupin, and if he could really be a werewolf. She had to admit, it would perfectly explain Snape’s lesson and assignment and explain a lot about Lupin. 

The man wore tattered robes and often appeared sickly and prematurely aged. There were faint scar lines on the man’s face and his boggart, Violet recalled thinking, looked like a Full Moon. Something which would be a completely irrational fear for any person unless they were werewolf. 

Looking at the lunar chart more closely, as she didn’t have any concrete evidence, she noted that the September Full Moon would have been around the time the school year started. She remembered how pale and sickly Lupin had looked then. 

But would Dumbledore really hire a werewolf to teach children? Wasn’t that possibly dangerous? 

But then she remembered what the book said about the Wolfsbane potion which allowed werewolves to keep their human mind throughout the transformation, making them safer. 

Snape was brewing a potion that he gave to Lupin on Halloween, just before the Full Moon!

While it all seemed like too much to be coincidence, she didn’t have any actual proof. And even if she had, Violet didn’t think there was anything she wanted to do with the information. 

Even if Lupin was a werewolf, surely there were other precautions being taken apart from the Potion to protect the students? 

She didn’t think it would be fair to discriminate against hiring a person just because they had a condition that inconvenienced them a few days out of the month. That would be like discriminating against hiring women because they had periods. 

Granted women didn’t grow sharp claws and teeth on their periods but… if precautions were taken, everything should be fine, shouldn't it?

Ultimately, it didn’t really matter to Violet if Lupin was a werewolf or not. But she was curious enough to want to know for certain. After all, she’d never met a werewolf before. So she made a copy of the lunar chart for the year and decided to keep an eye on Lupin’s “health” and if it coincided with the cycle. 

XXX

The following morning was the first Quidditch match of the season, Slytherin vs. Gryffindor and the weather was terrible. There was a never-ending downpour of heavy rain and the wind was so strong that while crossing the grounds, Professor Snape had to grab hold of Violet’s arm and all but tote her along lest she get mowed down or carried off by the wind. As it was, her feet kept slipping on the grass and the wind kept making her slide back before he’d grabbed her. 

Violet had previously had no intention of going to the match (watching Harry play Quidditch was obviously not good for their relationship) and thought with her detentions still on-going that there was no choice in the matter. So she was quite surprised when Snape informed her that they would be heading for the pitch, just before whacking her over the head with his wand and simply telling her it was an Impervius charm. 

Violet hadn’t been able to help rubbing at the sore spot on her forehead near her hairline, glaring up at the man as she did so. She was already aware what the Impervius charm was and what it was for, and she knew that physical contact was not necessary for it to be cast. He’d done that on purpose and Violet wasn’t sure why; she hadn’t even done anything to annoy the man. 

However, she hadn’t had a chance to question why they were going or complain about what he’d done before he was steering her out of the castle and out onto the grounds, following the long flow of students who for some reason decided to brave the storm. 

She honestly couldn’t believe the popularity of Quidditch amongst the students and staff sometimes. Violet felt that the only times she was really interested in Quidditch was the few times she’d played it, but otherwise didn’t find it greatly entertaining. Though, she supposed it was at least something different to do, even if personally she would rather be learning about Occlumency or Animagi. 

But Slytherin was playing, and Violet supposed that as Head of House, she couldn’t really expect Snape not to attend, and she was sure the Heads of House felt an obligation to support their houses. And as she saw once they were settled near Professor McGonagall, both Heads were fiercely competitive over the Quidditch cup as well. 

At least in the staff stands some sort of bubble was erected that muted much of the weather and sound to a dull roar. Though it still could not help the visibility and Violet couldn’t help wondering what was even the point if they could barely see the players whipping around. Violet could barely see the blurs that were the players. 

“Are you enjoying the game?” Professor McGonagall suddenly shouted at Violet, even though Violet sat between her and Professor Snape. In spite of the bubble, it was still difficult to have a conversation without raised voices. 

“I only find Quidditch entertaining if I’m playing!” Violet shouted back in response. This seemed to spark Snape’s interest for he leaned down slightly towards her so as not to have to shout. 

“When have you played Quidditch?”

“At the Weasley’s, summer before second year!” Violet shouted back in turn, turning to look at the man as he stared at her with a raised brow. “We only had enough for chasers and a keeper, and I played a chaser.”

“Do you fly as well as your brother?” Professor Snape suddenly asked. The look on his face was sour, as if he couldn’t believe he’d indirectly praised a Gryffindor for anything but was obviously too curious not to ask. Though, he looked rather like he might be plotting something.  

Over Violet’s head, McGonagall shot Severus an annoyed and slightly worried look. 

“Yes. Or well, I did… but Harry’s got a lot more practice than I do now and has improved beyond raw talent.”

“Would you like to play?” 

At this Violet had to pause. She felt rather like there was a point to Snape’s asking, like perhaps he wanted her to play for their team. But in truth, while playing Quidditch could be fun, she didn’t particularly think she’d find it was fun if she were playing for stakes, while trying to dodge a ball made out of metal and that flew through the air at players like a cannonball. 

However, like Harry, Violet rather loved to fly. And outside of flying lessons, which were only given to first years, they weren’t allowed to simply grab a broom and go flying whenever they wanted. If she wanted to get any flying time before becoming an adult in the wizarding world, she’d only be able to by becoming a Quidditch player.

“I’m not sure,” Violet responded. Because much as she hated the idea of giving time for studying magic up for spending on Quidditch, the idea of being able to get back on a broom was extremely tempting. And there was a part of Violet that was afraid that if she didn’t nurture her talent for flying now, that she might lose the talent. 

And there was even a small part of Violet that didn’t want to disappoint Professor Snape. That wanted Snape to really like her.  That wanted to please him. 

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Twins and Dementors

Considering the girl’s one-track mind and her obsession with learning everything she could, Severus wasn’t surprised that the girl was unsure about whether she would want to play quidditch. It would be a considerable time-commitment that she would likely prefer not to make. 

But he could tell, by looking into her face as she watched the game, or rather tried to watch the players, that there was a part of her that desperately longed to be on a broom and racing alongside. 

For his part, Severus had never seen the appeal in flying. And it was such an uncomfortable experience that he only got on a broom if he absolutely had to. 

But with the Potters, he supposed it had to be in their genes. Severus was merely shocked that he’d never even considered before that the girl would be like her brother and father in their affinity for flying. 

There was a part of Severus that desperately wanted to see the girl play. To see if she was as good or better than her progenitor in his position. The idea that the man’s Slytherin daughter might surpass him as a Chaser made Severus quite amused. 

But no matter how amusing the thought or how curious on the matter he was, Severus supposed that it was for the best that the girl was not on the team. Not with Sirius Black possibly roaming the school grounds and Dementors begrudgingly keeping to their positions on the borders of the school’s grounds. No, the girl was much safer in the castle and under his eyes than roaming around. Besides, there was always next year.

Though, Severus shuddered to think of the idea when he considered her brother’s luck when it came to games. He felt the boy had more attempts on his life on the pitch than anywhere else. It was the entire reason he was even at this horrid game, apart from the fact that the Slytherins were playing. 

Severus didn’t immediately notice when the air beneath the protective bubble suddenly started to drop in temperature. His first warning that something was wrong was when he suddenly felt something small clamp down on the wrist of his right hand which was resting near his knee. 

Severus turned sharply to look at Miss Potter’s small, pale hand holding tightly to his wrist before looking up at the girl, prepared to shout at her but immediately changing his mind when he saw how desperately pale she had gone. Her skin had lost all color, and she was staring down with wide eyes that were glazing over and she was beginning to breathe hard and shiver. 

“Miss Potter, what’s wrong?” Severus asked loudly while prying the girl’s cold hand from his wrist, before reaching to her shoulder and trying to shake it. It was only then that he noticed that the temperature had dropped and that he could see his breath fogging before him. 

He looked around himself, bewildered and noticed other staff members doing the same while some were pale and shaking, with haunted expressions on their faces. The bubble over their head, keeping the wind and rain from battering the staff was wavering.

And then he felt it. Felt a cold, heavy sensation pressing unrelentingly against his mental shields and even without fully penetrating them, he could feel all the darkness dwelling deep within him swelling. 

Severus whipped his head around in shock, and through a break in the fog, was finally able to see the swarm of Dementors now crowding the field of the Quidditch pitch. He quickly looked over at Albus and was glad to see the old man had already gotten to his feet and was drawing his wand, along with other staff that had managed to get their bearings. 

Knowing his colleagues were handling the situation, Severus shored up his mental shields and turned his own attention to the girl. Her eyes were flickering as they threatened to shut and she was beginning to slump over. She was going to pass out.

His hand still holding her small and bony little shoulder, shook the girl, trying to get her to snap out of it. “Miss Potter,” he spoke loudly in her ear, trying to get any kind of reaction from her. “You need to try to take control of your mind. Push away whatever is at the forefront and focus on something else. Focus on my voice.”

However, it didn’t seem to be working. The girl couldn’t hear him over whatever was going on in her head, or her heavy breathing. He was sure that the roar of the rain and the wind wasn’t helping as he continued to watch tears streaking down the girl’s cheeks. 

When he felt the pressure easing off his mental shields and felt a if he could breathe without shards of ice stabbing his lungs, Severus looked towards the pitch and noticed almost all the Dementors had fled, while the few remaining where being corralled and chased away by a few Patronuses from the Professors. 

He cast a quick look about himself and could see that Albus and Minerva were gone from the stands and that most of the staff seemed to be moving as well to presumably escort the students back into the castle.

He turned back to the girl when he felt as if she was slipping and noticed that she was losing consciousness and falling. He quickly caught her in his arms and pulled her closer to his chest so she did not fall forwards onto the ground. As she leaned against him, he once more noted how pale she’d become and the urgency to get her to Hospital Wing became nearly incessant causing him to pick the girl up in his arms and carry her away from the stands.

He honestly didn’t think the girl would be able to wake up yet, and trying to navigate her to the castle in weather that would not cooperate seemed more hassle than necessary. Besides, given the dark circles under the girl’s eyes, Severus had a feeling that the girl didn’t get much sleep and he rather loathed the idea of waking her up when she seemed to really need it.

And even at thirteen, the girl was not a burden to carry. For her age, she was still too short and skinny when compared to the majority of the girls in her year. Literally water-logged as she was, Severus didn’t think she really weighed more than 95 pounds. The girl still looked like the bulk of her weight was probably her long, thick, wild hair. 

XXX

It had been an hour since dinner started and Madam Pomfrey had finally kicked Ron and Hermione out of the Hospital wing. Much as Harry loved his friends, he couldn’t help feeling a little relieved by this. At finally being given room alone with his thoughts after spending the majority of the day surrounded by every Gryffindor he knew who decided to pop in to see how he was doing. 

While Harry was grateful to have so many people care for him, after the events of the morning he really just wanted to be alone. So much had happened, there was just so much he had to process, and he felt like everyone, even Ron and Hermione, were more of a hindrance than a help. Because, they would never really understand his upset. 

While Harry felt grief over the loss of his Nimbus, only mildly alleviated by the fact that they would get to have a rematch against Slytherin who had called off the game as soon as they’d seen the Dementors and fled the field, he was more concerned about his encounter with the Dementors. Not only the humiliation he felt about how much they seemed to affect him, but what it was that he was hearing when they were in his vicinity. Something Harry couldn’t bring himself to talk about to his friends, as they would never understand.  

The only person who would was lying on the bed next to his own. Apparently they had both been brought in within minutes of each other. However, Violet had been administered a very strong calming draught, which was supposed to keep her asleep until the evening.

Harry was waiting nearly impatiently for his sister to wake up. He needed to talk about what was in his head when the Dementors were around and know if she heard it too. And if it was, what he was beginning to think it was. 

But, it wasn’t the only thing that was concerning him. He wanted to also talk to Violet about the Grim that he’d seen in the stands, and the one in his teacup. Wanted to be comforted by someone who would not scoff at him as Hermione would, or be frightened as Ron would. Violet, while prone to be far too concerned about him, was less likely to take the omen at face value, but would be open-minded enough to discuss it with him without judgment or ridicule.

He nearly jumped out of bed and over to his sisters when she began to stir. However, he felt that Madam Pomfrey had to have the beds charmed to alert her to changes, because she was by Violet’s side before his sister was fully seated or they could exchange one word. 

After giving her a quick check over and explaining to her what happened, Violet was left with a tray to eat. However, his sister didn’t immediately begin to eat. 

“You okay?” she asked softly while studying him, her green eyes raking over him intensely.

Harry merely shrugged his shoulders as he was emphatically not okay, and he could never lie to Violet; she just knew him too well. Perhaps better than anyone else, even Harry himself.

“Eat,” Harry motioned as he noticed his sister was just sitting up in bed, ignoring the tray over her lap as she continued to watch him. 

“Talk,” Violet demanded, even as she smiled softly and grabbed a spoon to start eating. Harry couldn’t help smiling back and doing as she said. Beginning with telling her what happened at the match, and what he was told when he woke in the Hospital Wing surrounded by the Gryffindor Quidditch team and his friends.

“Do you… what do you… what do the Dementors make you-” Harry started, looking down at his lap, unsure how to phrase his question. He ran a hand through his hair in frustration as he felt his throat closing up as he remembered. Remembered the awful screaming, and laughter- he couldn’t talk about it. 

He heard the sound of cutlery clinking and looked up to see Violet setting aside her tray before getting up and looking around herself. 

Like Harry, she’d been magicked into a set of Hospital pajamas and he guessed she was looking for her clothes. She then picked something up from the table next to her bed, her wand, before walking over to him. 

Before Harry could work around the ball in his throat and ask what she was doing, Violet had pointed her wand at his bed and Harry jumped when the thing suddenly expanded to his left, becoming twice as wide as before. Harry didn’t have time to be impressed as immediately after, Violet sat next to Harry and wrapped an arm around his shoulder and put her hand on his head, pushing it to rest against her own.

“I hear it too, Harry,” Violet whispered softly after a moment, and Harry couldn’t stop the tears that immediately sprouted in his eyes. “Mum begging… Riddle laughing… us crying, bright green light.”

Harry hadn’t seen the green light or heard anyone else crying and he didn’t know why. He turned slightly into his sister and hugged her as best he could, arms wrapping around her smaller frame. “I didn’t, I didn’t realize before-” Harry choked out. 

Vi sniffled and hugged Harry back. For a while, both twins cried silently and held each other tightly. After a few minutes, Harry recalled Violet’s reaction to the encounter on the train. All he’d heard was a woman screaming not realizing, but what if Violet had? He had been so confused when she’d broken down crying, not able to remember the last time he’d seen Violet cry. He’d thought she’d simply been scared.  

“You realized what it was the first time, didn’t you?” Harry croaked and sniffled, running the sleeve of his pajama across his face and wiping away as much moisture as he could. He could feel Violet’s head nodding against his own. 

“They never felt real to me before, you know? Our parents. And when Hagrid told us they were murdered… it didn’t really feel any different than them just being dead, because it didn’t change that they were no longer with us,” Violet spoke softly, before taking a deep breath and folding her hand and pressing the sleeve against her nose and mouth. “But… hearing it… seeing it. It’s so awful. And I hate the way… hate that stupid people think that we are weak, because they have no fucking idea!

“I know you must feel it too. Embarrassed that they think we are weak, but Harry…. We watched our parents be murdered ! We didn’t just see someone die, we watched our mum be killed ! Do you understand how fucked up that is? How uncommon? Do you understand what I’m trying to say?”

Harry almost wanted to laugh. Because shocking as it was that Violet had cried, it was such a Violet thing for her to be angry immediately after, even while hugging him and trying to comfort him. He turned his head slightly so he could catch his sister’s eyes.

“Are you trying to tell me that we’ve got nothing to be embarrassed about? ‘Cause I think you need the advice more than me, I mean you’re the one that attacked Malfoy” Harry teased with a tiny smile. Violet stuck her tongue out at him and flopped back on the bed. 

Her face turned disgruntled when her head bounced on the mattress before she was snatching his pillow from beside her and jamming it under her head.

“Hey that’s mine!”

“Little brothers don’t deserve pillows when they pick on their bigger sisters!” Violet responded, crossing her arms over her chest.

“You’re not actually bigger than me anymore,” Harry challenged, snatching back his pillow and flopping down beside his sister, turning to look at her. Violet glared at him as she also turned on her side to stare at him. “And stop acting like you’re older than me! You have no proof you are the older twin!”

Violet rolled her eyes, it was an argument they’ve had many times. She merely pointed her wand over her shoulder. 

“ Accio pillow,” she said, causing the pillow to zoom from her bed and catching it neatly in her hands before shoving it under her own head. 

“When did you learn that?” Harry asked, thinking about how convenient it would be if he could summon anything he wanted. 

“End of last term,” Violet responded with a shrug. “When I was getting tutored in practical stuff I missed.”

“But that wasn’t taught to us last year,” Harry said in confusion, quite sure he would remember such a useful spell.

“Because it’s not taught until fourth year. But I complained to Professor Flitwick about how inconvenient it was to have to run around getting things when I was trying to concentrate on studying and he told me about the summoning charm and obviously I demanded he teach it to me. It was a little tricky at first, so I get why it isn’t taught until fourth year. It took me a week to stop dropping things, or getting things flung into my face.”

Harry couldn’t help laughing as he pictured Violet getting constantly whacked in the face by pillows. Violet must’ve known what he was picturing because she immediately flicked him on the nose, hard. 

Harry rubbed his nose but couldn’t help still grinning at his sister and feeling appreciation for her. Sometimes he hated how different they were and the way everyone in school seemed to think they were terrible siblings, especially for twins. Sometimes he wished they were more like Fred and George who were in perfect sync.

But then… Harry didn’t think he’d ever felt more connected to anyone than his sister. Oftentimes, all they have to exchange was looks to have whole conversations. Violet was the only person who could understand his loss, because it was hers too. And he wasn’t sure how he would have made it this far if he’d had to do it all alone. 

The thought of Violet not being there with him made his stomach sink. And he thought with sudden clarity, why Violet worried so much about him. Why she was so angry with him when he put himself in dangerous situations and he felt a little guilty as he remembered the grim. 

“What’s going on in there?” Violet asked as she tapped his head.

For a second, Harry thought of not telling her but then reminded himself that he was never good at lying to Violet. She always knew. 

“I thought I saw this… big black dog in the stands right before I fell. In Divination when we were doing the tea readings, Professor Trelawney saw a Grim in my cup. Do you-”

“Yeah,” Violet responded to his unfinished question with her brow furrowed slightly. “Trelawney told me first class what she saw in your cup and Blaise told me what it was. So what, you think you saw a grim in the stands? That it was foretelling your fall?”

Violet didn’t sound skeptical, but like she was just wondering if it was where he was going. 

“Well it’s not like there are dogs roaming around Hogwarts, much less ones that like to watch Quidditch games. I only saw it for a second and when I doubled back it was gone. I only took my eyes off it for a second!”

Violet looked thoughtful for a moment before looking into his eyes. “Blaise told me that wizards like to see omens of death because they think it’s interesting, and you didn’t die so- honestly I’m not even sure how you could see anything at all, visibility was so terrible during the match. I certainly couldn’t.”

“You trust Blaise?” Harry asked skeptically. Violet shrugged her shoulders.

“About this at least,” Violet responded before a sly look crossed her face and Harry held his breath almost, knowing what was coming. “But don’t worry little bro, I’ll kick any dog’s ass that tries to get near you.” 

Harry tried to pull his head away as his sister roughly mussed his hair but he couldn’t help laughing. He was so glad that he’d talked to his sister. He felt loads better, and hated that they didn’t have as much opportunity in school. 

“You know, I think this is the first time we’ve really talked for a while now. I… didn’t realize how much I missed you.”

A look of guilt briefly flashed over Violet’s eyes. “Yeah… I could probably do a better job of not obsessing so much about learning magical stuff.”

Harry shrugged. “It’s not just you. I’ve been really busy with Quidditch.”

“Yeah, I guess we could both do better.”

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Friends

On Monday, Violet took special care to observe Professor Lupin during Defense. He was looking extremely ill and somehow as if he’d lost weight. She felt that it only leant further credence to her theory that the man was a werewolf. Especially as her close inspection of him seemed to make the man nervous, whenever he looked her way and found her already watching him. 

It was all that Violet could really do to ignore the Gryffindors once more complaining about Snape. Frankly, finding out if one of her Professors was a werewolf was by far a more interesting and less aggravating way of spending her mental energy on, which was in short supply. 

Spending the weekend, stuck in the hospital wing with nothing to do but entertain her friends and her brother and his friends, was both exhausting and eye opening. Though a part of her was desperate to be able to return to her scholastic interests, she also found herself wondering too much whether or not she’d been neglecting her friends as well as her brother and what she could do to make up for it.

Which was simply an exercise in frustration because Violet already felt like she didn’t have enough time in the day to do everything she wanted. How was she supposed to be able to keep up with having a social life and learn everything she wanted to?

She was reading on animagi, she was meditating every night and morning trying to practice Occlumency, she was staying far ahead of her studies by frequently pestering McGonagall and Flitwick for extra practical lessons during their office hours, and she had her detentions with Snape that cut into her ability to socialize with her peers like a normal student (not that she was complaining). Not to mention all the time she spent in the library looking into anything that caught her attention.

And then, to top everything off, she was having nightmares about her mother’s murder. About her brush with death when she was a baby. About how close she was to losing her only family member, and how every year seemed to bring a new threat to her brother’s life. 

She’d only slept three hours the previous night before waking from a nightmare. She had briefly considered trying to fall back to sleep but had ultimately decided against it and instead picked up her obsidian mirror as she often did, to try to use it to focus while meditating. 

Sometimes, Violet found, when she got lost in staring at the reflective blackness of the obsidian glass, she thought she saw shadows moving across the surface. Sometimes taking shape. Usually Violet had to stop then, because she felt her skin prickling into goosebumps and felt a sudden chill come over her as if she was walking over her own grave. 

That morning, Violet thought she saw the shape of a rat, morphing into something vaguely humanoid. She’d been so disturbed by the sight, that she’d immediately set the mirror aside and decided to get ready for the day and head to the common room to study transfiguration. 

She wanted to practice turning objects into animals… it was the closest magical equivalent to turning animagi back into their human form; outside of transfiguring people into animals. But that was still a little too advanced for Violet’s present skill level. But she was working up to it. 

Before Violet really knew it, their lackluster class on Hinkypunks was over and she was gathering her things to exit with the rest of her classmates. Honestly she didn’t know why the Gryffindors were making such a fuss about having hinkypunks skipped over in favor of werewolves. Between the two creatures, she knew which she would most want to know how to avoid. Especially as she didn’t plan on walking out on any marshes and as she strongly suspected that her Defense Professor was actually a werewolf.

Violet only briefly paused in her exit when she heard Lupin calling her brother’s name. She decided to wait for him after class too curious about what he wanted with her brother and it wasn’t as if her brother had a good track-record with Defense Professors. When Tracey and the other’s seemed to be waiting for her, she waved them on ahead and told them she’d catch up to them in the Great Hall.

She didn’t have to wait too long before her brother joined her in the hall. He seemed a little surprised to find her waiting for him, but smiled as he walked up to her. 

“What did Professor Lupin want?” Violet asked as she moved to meet her brother in the middle of the hall and they both turned to walk alongside each other towards the Great Hall. 

“Just to ask about my broom and how I’m doing after the game,” Harry replied with a shrug. “I asked him if he would teach me to cast the Patronus charm and he agreed. He told me to ask you if you wanted to join to come along. He’s going to start teaching me next term.”

Violet couldn’t help her eyes widening at this in surprise as she turned to look at her brother. For one, she was surprised that Harry was once more showing interest in learning anything outside of class, but she was further surprised that she hadn’t thought to ask any of her Professors to teach her the charm before. 

Tracey’s dad had told them about the charm the night before school started, and how it was one of the only defenses against Dementors. She supposed she hadn’t thought to ask any Professors, because Tracey’s dad told them that a true Patronous, one corporeal in the shape of an animal, was such advanced magic that many adult wizards and witches could not perform it. Especially as it required a powerful happy memory and immense concentration to cast it. Violet had thought that put the charm well out of her reach.

However, in spite of her not fully trusting Lupin, she couldn’t help feeling excited at the prospect of even learning the charm. She couldn’t wait to try it out, and felt a little annoyed that she had to wait until after the holidays and next term started. 

Even as she agreed to join them, she couldn't help wondering why they needed to wait. And wondered if perhaps, given how poorly Professor Lupin looked, if he needed the time to recuperate. 

“Want to know something interesting?” Harry suddenly said as they headed down the stairs. Violet hummed distractedly in response. “Professor Lupin said that the Whomping Willow was planted when he started to attend Hogwarts. He said that when he was in school people used to dare each other to try to get close to the tree and after someone nearly lost an eye, everyone was forbidden from going near it.”

“What kind of idiots would willingly go near that tree?” Violet asked with slight disgust, remembering their own unfortunate encounter with the tree the previous year. Though, she couldn't help feeling a spark of prescience coursing through her. She’d wondered ever since their encounter, why anyone would plant such a dangerous tree on school grounds. To know that it had actually been planted the year Lupin started at Hogwarts made Violet wonder if the two were somehow connected. She filed the bit of information away with all the strange facts that seemed to surround Lupin. 

XXX

Over the course of the week following the Quidditch match, Severus had been watching the girl more closely. He couldn’t help feeling more concerned, after having overheard the twins' conversation in the hospital wing, and finding out how much they were being forced to remember about the night the Dark Lord attacked their family. 

Just hearing about it made Severus sick to his stomach. And he found himself up at different hours of the night over the past week, drowning in his own grief, regret, horror, and anger that he couldn't help thinking how much worse it must be for the girl. Severus almost wished he hadn’t had his suspicion confirmed about what the Dementors were doing to the twins. 

Though the girl seemed to be socializing with her friends and smiling more with them than he was accustomed to, even seemingly beginning to show casual affection for the boys, Severus had noticed that there were dark circles growing beneath the girl’s eyes. 

He suspected that the girl was having nightmares. He was going to ask the girl about how she was sleeping, but found himself distracted when the first thing that Saturday Detention, the girl handed him her completed essay on werewolves. 

Severus had a difficult time suppressing his desire to smirk in a combination of pride and dark amusement. He couldn’t help feeling exceedingly pleased and a little vindicated. 

Oh he’d had no real expectation that any of the dunderheads he’d taught would follow through with writing the essay when Lupin would be back to teach. But he’d hoped at least to cement the idea, in as many of them as he could, that werewolves existed and that there was a way to identify them when they tried to blend into society. 

But if there was one student that he really wanted to plant the seed in and for it to take root, it was the girl. And it was hard to suppress how pleasantly surprised he was that the girl had not only written the essay, but actually bothered to hand it in to him.

While the one thing the girl excelled at in his class was writing her essays, Violet was not the kind of student to go to extra lengths in her homework. She was not like the many Ravenclaws who prided themselves on academic achievements and accolades. She was not the type to do extra work for a shot at some extra credit.

“If you are handing this in, in the hope of receiving extra credit, you will be disappointed,” Severus said after having skimmed the essay in his hand for the lack of anything better to say.

“That’s not why I wrote it,” Violet said with a shrug. 

“Why did you write it then?”

The girl seemed to flush slightly and look down at the floor before shrugging. “I guess… werewolves seem like something I’d want to actually know how to defend against, you know, since there’s rumors that there are werewolves in the Forbidden Forrest. Seems relevant.”

“Well as you should never be out near the Forbidden Forrest at night, not so relevant after all. Right?” Severus asked sternly, glaring at the top of the girl’s head. She once more merely offered a shrug. However, before he could begin a lecture on the importance of curfew, the girl spoke.

“Is Professor Lupin a werewolf?” she asked, looking up at him with her piercing green eyes and causing him to swallow his words. If he weren’t a master Occlumens, the shock of the question would have caused his eyes to widen and his mouth to fall open. Severus was glad he wasn’t such a simpleton and merely tightened his jaw for a moment, even as triumph surged through his veins. 

“What makes you think so?” he asked neutrally, raising a brow. 

“When term started, it was just after the Full Moon and Professor Lupin looked very ill, like he does now and the Full Moon has just passed. His Boggart looked like a Full Moon to me, and I can’t imagine why anyone’s greatest fear would be the moon, except for someone experiencing such a painful transformation because of it. He’s also got faint scars on his face, which could as likely be claw marks as anything else. Blaise and Theo also told me that it’s difficult for werewolves to find employment due to discrimination, which might explain the state of his clothes. Not to mention him being indisposed to teach during the Full Moon and you brewing a potion for him before the Full Moon that could've been wolfsbane. Seems too much to be coincidence.”

While Severus felt a sense of pride that the girl had gathered so many clues and put it all together, he couldn’t help feeling a tinge of something. The girl didn’t seem anywhere near as concerned as he would hope. And the way she spoke, was a tinge too sympathetic in Severus’ opinion. 

Severus blamed her muggle upbringing. Though he supposed the danger a werewolf posed to a person was never really felt or known until one actually had to be face to face with one. 

“I could not confirm the werewolf status of any Professor or student, if one was at Hogwarts. However, I hope that I’ve impressed upon you just how dangerous werewolves actually are and therefore know to be wary of anyone you actually suspect of being a werewolf,” Severus spoke while glaring into the girl’s eyes pointedly.

The girl frowned a little but nodded her head. Severus felt his ire rising slightly and motioned for the girl back to one of the desks. 

“Get to work, Miss Potter. You are still in Detention and you’ve wasted enough time.” 

XXX

As Violet made an effort to spend more time with her friends, and as she was frequently having nightmares, sleep was difficult to come by. As such, Violet was using the time she could not sleep to read or study, and then meditate. She didn’t think she was having more than 3 uninterrupted hours of sleep each night.

With so little sleep, Violet was frequently tired. However, she found it odd how quickly time seemed to be passing. She supposed that filling every single minute of her day by either reconnecting with her friends, or learning something new, that it was impossible for it not to.

And she thought that perhaps, meditating and clearing her mind before going to sleep was perhaps helping her. She found as the weeks progressed that her dreams were slowly shifting away from the night her parents had been murdered and towards something very different. 

She found herself often dreaming of herself and Harry as babies, playing on the ground quite happily with a giant black dog that while excitable, seemed to be very gentle with them. It was a dream that filled her with warmth and longing. A dream that somehow almost felt real and left her heart aching with a bittersweet kind of joy that might almost bring her to tears as she woke. 

Which was strange for Violet as, thanks to Marge Dursley, Violet didn’t look at dogs too favorably. She couldn’t help wondering, given the recurrence of the dream, if perhaps it weren’t more of a memory. Had her parents had a pet dog that she was starting to remember in her dreams?

When she brought the subject up to Blaise in late November, when the subject of dreams came up in Divination, Blaise took a moment to respond. 

Blaise, Violet had gathered over the months, was very knowledgeable in Divination due to his mother being a seer and coming from a family of seers. He was the only person Violet felt like she could talk about the subject with, in a somewhat more intellectual and reasonable manner. Both Tracey and Theodore were far too skeptical about Divination to hold an unbiased conversation. Blaise could talk about it without seeming judgemental and without getting too vague or waxing poetic about it. 

“Dreams can be used as a means of Divination or having visions. However, given that dreams are ruled by the subconscious mind, it is just as likely to be meaningless, a representation of ones present worries or simply memories that have stirred up.

“Your frequently dreaming about a dog could just be a result of you obsessing with Animagi,” Blaise theorized with a shrug of his shoulder, his eyes rolling around the room in a bored fashion. 

Violet nodded her head in thought, thinking that did make the most sense. She had been reading her book on Animagi pretty obsessively through the majority of November and even reread many chapters. 

She supposed she was likely to dream of any animal, and perhaps the reason that it was a dog was because of Harry’s mention of having seen a big black dog at the disastrous Quidditch match. And she supposed that both Harry and herself were there as babies could be because of her frequent nightmares about the night their parents were murdered. 

Violet supposed that in the end, that it really didn’t matter and that perhaps she should just be enjoying the reprieve from the nightmares. Perhaps now that her dreams had taken a more pleasant turn, she could go back to sleeping at least 6 hours nightly.

XXX

“Did you see the sign up,” Blaise commented as he joined Theodore, Daphne and Tracey in the common room. He sat lazily in the armchair next to Theodore across from Tracey.

It was Sunday in the beginning of December, so where they were seated was fairly secluded. Most Slytherins choosing to spend their time in the common room were located near the fireplaces, while they were seated in their usual alcove by the floor to ceiling windows that looked out into the lake, which was a bit chillier than other places. 

Tracey felt a little uncomfortable at the question even as she nodded. There were less than five names of Slytherins who had signed up to stay at the castle, Violet being one of the few. Though Tracey had of course invited Violet and Harry to join her for the holidays, they had both cited being told by their Heads of House that they were not allowed to leave the castle for their safety. 

Tracey felt guilty about leaving her friends behind alone. Though she felt a little relief when Theodore piped up that he would be staying for the holidays. 

“Father’s too busy, and there’s no point being shut up all alone at the manor,” Theodore said, not looking up from the book he was reading in his usual armchair. 

Violet had been making more of an attempt in the last several weeks to bond with their friends. She’d gotten closer to Blaise and Theodore, and even visited Hagrid with Luna Lovegood on a couple occasions. Knowing that at least one of their friends was going to be accompanying Violet, made Tracey feel more at ease. 

“Where is Violet?” Daphne suddenly asked from where she was kneeling on a pillow on the floor, working on an essay on the coffee table at the center of their alcove. She’d paused to rub her hands together as they were freezing and looked across the table at Tracey, who was sitting on a chaise, leaning against the raised arm or headrest.

“She was still sleeping,” Tracey responded with a shrug. She hadn’t had the heart to wake her friend. Not when she knew that Violet wasn’t having the best time sleeping, though she noticed Violet was starting to sleep a bit more. 

“Why do you guys still sit here when it’s the coldest spot in the common room,” Violet complained when she suddenly trudged up to them while drawing her wand from her holster and pointing it up. She whispered a spell under her breath and an orange jet of light shot up from her wand. It spread out in a transparent, golden-orange dome several feet above their heads and encompassed the space they sat in.

As soon as the dome sealed around them, it disappeared. However, they could feel the space it encapsulated being warmed up, as if the sun was shining directly over their heads and heating the air around them like it was a warm July day. 

After so casually performing the beautiful feat of magic, Violet flopped down on the chaise with Tracey. Though instead of sitting down, she laid down on her side, dropping her head in Tracey’s lap without so much as a by-your-leave.

While the other three Slytherins gaped at an unconcerned and unbothered Violet, Tracey couldn’t help staring down at her best friend in amusement and affection. While their other friends might still be getting used to how surprisingly affectionate Violet could be, Tracey was long used to it. 

She’d discovered after sharing a bed with her over the summer that Violet was a surprisingly clingy sleeper. She’d wake up every morning to her friend’s arm draped around her and Violet cuddling into her side.

“Where and when did you learn that? It could have come in handy the last few weeks,” Tracey asked in a jokingly accusing tone. She honestly felt relieved that whatever charm or ward Violet put up had chased away the cold.

“Flitwick, just mastered it this week,” Violet replied with a yawn. “I asked because if you guys are gonna insist on hanging out here, I thought I’d make it more inviting.”

Tracey couldn’t help laughing a little as she stared down at her friend and petted her fluffy hair. Oftentimes, Tracey found that Violet rather reminded her of a feral kitty she’d tried to save when she was a small child. Unfortunately, her mother was allergic to cats, so Tracey couldn’t take the black kitten home, and after a few weeks, Tracey stopped seeing her around their neighborhood. She was afraid something bad had happened to her. 

Perhaps that was why she was so drawn to Violet first year. Violet was a lot like the black feral kitten.

Like the kitty, Violet was small, standoffish with most and could be haughty and very bossy. She would lash out viciously at anyone who was a threat or aggravating to her and she only expressed affection to people she cared about, and only on her terms.

“How long does it last?” Blaise asked with mild interest. 

“Spell permanence, if not already part of the spell or charm, is dependent on the caster’s intention and their capability to maintain it, so long as not acted on by the outside force of a more powerful witch or wizard,” Theodore responded, sitting up with curiosity as he too looked at Violet.

Tracey understood their wonder. McGonagall had once commended Violet in class about her Transfiguration permanence. That she didn’t usually have underclassmen who could transfigure anything for longer than an hour, or whose Transfiguration she had to reverse due to the object remaining transfigured. 

“I cast it to only last a few hours. Didn’t want to make it permanent, otherwise others would steal our spot,” Violet replied as she turned on her back, head still in Tracey’s lap, staring out the windows. 

“It’s not a simple charm, is it? It behaves more like a ward,” Theodore asked.

“Yeah, it’s a climate ward. Professor Flitwick is going to lend me a book on wards!” Violet replied with a sudden surge of energy in her voice.

“Aren’t you learning enough this term?” Tracey asked, looking at her friend’s face in concern. From so close, even in the darkness of Slytherin, Tracey could still see the dark circles that lingered beneath Violet’s eyes. 

“No such thing,” Violet replied with a wave of her hand. “Besides, almost everything I’ve been learning outside of class and office hours has been theoretical! Professor McGonagall won’t even entertain me taking animagi lessons until at least last term in fourth year, she said! I want to practice things! Experiment with customizing spells and jinxes and curses!”

“I thought McGonagall said that Animagus training isn’t allowed until sixth year,” Daphne suddenly piped up, drawing Violet’s eyes to her. 

Violet stared at the blonde with an odd look. As if she was surprised but unsure why the blond was talking to her. Tracey supposed she could understand, Daphne had tried for the majority of the term to distance herself from Violet. Tracey had to give Daphne credit for not shrinking under such a look, though she did blush slightly, as if she was surprised herself that she’d asked. 

“McGonagall says that I show enough talent and focus to start early. I just have to prove I’m responsible before the end of term next year to get the pass,” Violet responded neutrally, having turned away to look out the window once more.

“Why end of term, fourth year?” Blaise asked in confusion.

“Because there are no electrical storms until spring or summer. While the first transformation takes preparation and time, you don’t want to leave so much time that you risk spoiling your potion,” Violet explained.

“What animal do you think you’ll be?” Daphne asked curiously.

“Haven’t really thought about it. But I hope it’s something small, sneaky.”

“I think you’ll be a black cat,” Tracey grinned down at her friend teasingly. Violet glared at Tracey and stuck her tongue out at her.

“Wouldn’t a snake be more likely, since you’re a Parselmouth,” Blaise asked, causing everyone in the group except Violet to tense. 

Violet never spoke about her ability to talk to snakes. Of course the previous year, lots of people in Slytherin had asked her about it, but Violet had never answered any of them. Tracey thought that Violet was offended to be associated with Parseltongue, so had never asked herself, not wanting to offend her friend.

“Hmm, maybe. Not like there is any other Parselmouth animagi I can ask,” Violet complained with a sigh. “Although, it would be such a waste. I can already talk to snakes, what would I need to transform into one for? Although, I suppose snakes can be very stealthy and I do like snakes.”

“Do the snake motifs and paintings in the castle speak Parseltongue?” Theodore asked quietly, tone slightly cautious, as if testing the waters as Violet hadn’t yet gotten angry or changed the subject. 

“None that I’ve come across so far. Probably whoever created them would’ve had to be a Parselmouth in order to enchant them to speak it.”

“Have you talked a lot to snakes?” Blaise asked a little too eagerly. 

“What do they even talk about?” Daphne asked, confused. 

“My brother spoke to one at the zoo, but honestly the snake didn’t actually say much other than thanks for releasing it. And the one from last year was the only one I directly spoke to. Unfortunately I didn’t get to learn much about it because Snape vanished it,” Violet replied with a slight pout. “They are always as surprised as we are that they are being understood.”

“You know the spell. If you really wanted to talk to a snake, why not conjure one?” Tracey asked. 

“And then what? I don’t have the time or inclination to look after a pet,” Violet asked with a frown. “Wouldn’t it be cruel to conjure a snake, imbue it with life, only to vanish it once my curiosity is sated?”

Tracey hadn’t considered that and couldn’t help feeling affection for her friend that she had. When she looked up and caught the look on Daphne’s face, she quickly looked away, not wanting to think about it.

Fond as she was of Violet, the admiring, near enamored look Daphne gave her friend made her a little uncomfortable. Though she thought, she might have to get used to that in the coming years. Violet was very pretty and she assumed her fame made her only more attractive to some people. Tracey thought she might have to brush up on some charms to chase away unwanted suitors to help protect her friend. She was sure her dad would love that.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: The Promise

It was the last Hogsmeade trip before the train to London for winter break. Once more Violet was saying goodbye to her friends as they were headed to the village. 

Slytherins really didn’t do pity and for that Violet was grateful as she didn’t have to withstand pitying looks from her friends as they left her behind. Except for Tracey, but Tracey knowing Violet as she did, tried her best to hide it. 

Waving goodbye to her friends on the steps leading out of the Entrance Hall, Violet turned to head back into the castle and down to the dungeons for another detention with Snape. The novelty of spending so much time with Snape hadn’t worn off, but Violet couldn’t say that she wasn’t a little frustrated with it. Or at least by their lack of progress into actually practicing Occlumency. 

As Violet slowly made her way down to Snape’s classroom, she supposed that she really couldn’t complain. She had learned a lot spending time with Snape. 

With all the extra tutelage in Potions, her practical work had gone from barely passable, to a little above average. She was never going to be a Potions Mistress, but her work was vastly improved and she almost never injured herself during prep anymore. And their discussions on the theory of Occlumency helped her much better understand the difficult subject. 

And everything she observed about the man and was able to learn was invaluable, an opportunity she was sure no other student had. She was almost certain that in his own way, Snape had confirmed her suspicion that Lupin was a werewolf, something she doubted he would have even tolerated another student even asking him about. 

But Violet was frustrated by the lack of practical lessons in any kind of magic outside of Potions. Of all the Professors at Hogwarts, McGonagall and Flitwick included, Snape was the Professor she felt she could learn the most from. And it chafed that he refused to. Almost as if he was purposefully holding her back. 

And Violet simply felt a constant ticking clock, telling her that she didn’t have time to waste to become powerful. She needed to be powerful now! Voldemort had already come after her brother twice since they’d started at Hogwarts, and Violet knew that as long as he existed in some form, he wasn’t going to stop. And then there were his followers. 

She needed to be able to protect her brother. He was the only family she had. The most important person in her life. The only person she was sure that she could not survive without, and Violet needed to be able to protect him and the only way to do that was to learn every kind of magic she could. 

Which Violet thought, as she came closer to Snape’s classroom, was why she never planned to mention to Snape her Patronouse lessons with Professor Lupin. She was afraid that he would not only not approve, but would outright forbid her from joining the lessons.

While Violet didn’t fully trust Lupin, it had nothing to do with his lycanthropy. She assumed there were measures in place to protect the students, and he was really only dangerous during the full moon which she was keeping track of as well. She was sure that Lupin, outside of the days of the moon, wasn’t a dangerous person, simply perhaps lacked good judgment. She still wasn’t entirely sure she liked the man, but she wasn’t going to let feelings get in the way of her learning defensive magic. 

She didn’t know why Snape didn’t like or trust Lupin. She wasn’t entirely sure if it was simply because he was a werewolf and Snape had a phobia, or if it was more personal than that as they seemed to be of an age. But she couldn’t let that get in the way of her learning either. After all, Snape hardly liked anyone at all. 

Carefully putting out of her mind as she finally came to a stop outside of Snape’s classroom, Violet took a deep breath which she exhaled carefully, before knocking. It wasn’t long before she heard Snape call for her to come in. Violet tried not to shiver at his tone, being able to tell immediately that Snape was in a somewhat foul mood.

She carefully approached the front of the classroom, trying to keep her face a calm mask. Snape looked at her and glared, nearly causing Violet to falter as she wondered almost wildly if she had done something wrong. Or if he somehow found out that she was going to have Patronus lessons with Professor Lupin.

“No need to unpack, your detention is canceled for today,” Snape said through gritted teeth, causing Violet to freeze and her eyes to widen in surprise. 

“Why?” Violet blurted in confusion and slight trepidation. 

Had she done something wrong or offended Snape somehow? Was he punishing her?

“It would seem that I am required to chaperone today’s Hogsmeade trip and I can’t get out of it. DON’t think that this means your detentions are at an end. I will expect you back here next week, I don’t care if it’s the Holidays,” Snape spat as he rounded the desk towards her. “In the meantime, you are confined to the castle. Do you understand, Miss Potter? That means no trips to visit Hagrid with Miss Lovegood, am I understood?”

Violet had to nearly craned her neck to look up at Snape as he loomed over her and glared at her, trying to emphasize his point. She merely nodded her head as she tried not to show how relieved she was that she was still going to be able to spend time with him in the future. 

Though as Snape motioned with his head for her to get out of the classroom, Violet couldn't help feeling slightly at a loss as to what to do now. All of her friends, except Luna, were at Hogsmeade. And Luna was either out on the grounds exploring or visiting with Hagrid, or exploring the castle.

As she took slow meandering steps down the hall, she barely noticed as Snape swept past her after glaring at her one last time. Once he’d turned the corner for the stairs at the end of the hall, Violet resolved to try to find her brother and proceeded back to the Great Hall to check there first or see if she found any of his friends who might know where he was. 

Unfortunately she didn’t find anyone. She supposed that even Gryffindors were able to get up early on Hogsmeade trip days and that they were probably already gone to the village. 

Violet proceeded up the grand staircase, wondering if she would have any luck if she headed in the general direction of Gryffindor tower. She hoped that she came across him somewhere along the way. 

She was just passing the second floor, when she saw the Weasley twins heading in her direction on the staircase. She couldn’t help the slight smile that tugged on the corner of her lips as she saw them. 

“Girly Potter!” Fred called, causing Violet to roll her eyes even as she continued to smile up at them. The twins were her favorite Weasleys which was the only reason she didn’t hate the moniker they stuck her with since first year. She didn’t often have the opportunity of being around the twins, but they were always friendly to her whenever they crossed paths in the halls.

“Just saw your brother,” George told her as they came to a stop before her, before his face scrunched up in confusion. “Don’t you usually have detention with Snape now?”

“He’s got chaperoning duty in the village today,” Violet replied with a shrug, surprised that the twins even knew about her Saturday detentions. Both Fred and George grimaced at her pronouncement and looked slightly horrified. “Do you know where I can find my brother?”

“Yeah, we just talked to him on the third floor,” George responded, pointing over his shoulder back the way they came. 

“You should warn him about Snape,” Fred suddenly said, causing Violet to look at him in confusion. “If you hurry, you might catch up to him hanging around the statue of the one-eyed witch. But hurry!”

Violet didn’t have much of a chance to ask questions before both twins were gingerly pushing her up the stairs and telling her to run or she might miss him. Not really sure what they were on about but sensing she might miss her brother if she didn’t catch him, Violet jogged towards the statue of the hump-backed witch with one eye. 

It didn’t take her long to reach it and she nearly sighed in relief when she saw her brother standing in front of the statue, staring at it skeptically while holding a sheaf of parchments in his hand. She briefly wondered what Fred and George were on about or if they were just messing with her when she walked over to her brother. Though the twins didn’t often mess with her much beyond some light teasing. 

Violet guessed that Harry heard her steps as he jumped and tried to hide the parchment in his hand behind his back before he recognized Violet. He sagged slightly in relief, relaxing his stance, even as he gave her a confused look.

“Vi? Don’t you usually have detention right now?” Harry asked as Violet walked up to him and looked at Harry questioningly, wondering at his odd behavior. 

“Canceled. Professor Snape has to chaperone today’s Hogsmeade trip. What are you doing here, and what’s that?” Violet asked, pointing to the forgotten parchment in Harry’s hand which he’d previously tried to hide. 

“Snape is chaperoning Hogsmeade today?” Harry gaped in horror. “Of course he bloody would, that’s just my luck!”

Violet raised a brow at this, before narrowing her eyes in suspicion. “Why would it matter? We’re not allowed in Hogsmeade.”

Harry briefly shuffled his feet and bit his lip, as if not sure what he should or wanted to say. 

“ Harry .”

Harry briefly looked around before grabbing his sister by the wrist and hauling her to a nearby classroom to talk, shutting the door behind himself. He then very quickly explained to Violet about the twins and the Marauders Map, showing her the parchment and telling her about the secret passage to Hogsmeade. The more he spoke, the more Violet couldn’t help feeling concerned as she stared at her brother.

As fascinating as the map was, and as curious as Violet was about how it was made, who created it and why they had picked those odd names, Violet was more concerned about her brother’s intentions with it. 

It was obvious he wanted to go to Hogsmead, and as fascinating and helpful as the map was, Violet couldn’t help being concerned. There was after all a murderer on the loose, supposedly after her brother. 

“Harry, we’re not supposed to leave the castle and for good reason. Have you forgotten that Sirius Black is probably out there? It isn’t safe.”

“And Hogwarts is? Have you forgotten that he was able to break in on Halloween? Come on Vi, we are just as safe in the village surrounded by everyone as we are here on our own and you can’t tell me that you’re not curious,” Harry cajoled, staring at his sister pleadingly. 

Vi bit her lip in thought. She honestly wasn’t curious enough to go. As far as she was concerned, the risk far outweighed any reward. Much as she wanted to go and was afraid that she would never get to because the Dursley’s would probably never sign the slip for them, the trouble they would get in was astronomical. And that’s if something worse didn’t happen to them, like getting murdered. 

However, she was sure that Harry was determined to go, with or without her. And there wasn’t really anything she could do to stop him, except ratting him out and Violet couldn’t do that. Harry would never forgive her, and she would never forgive herself if she got Harry expelled. 

The best thing she could do was be with her brother and do everything she could to keep him safe. 

“Fine, but on 2 conditions,” Violet replied, which Harry immediately nodded his head to eagerly. “First, no matter what, we stick together. And two, you won’t go sneaking off to Hogsmeade in the future without me.”

“Okay,” Harry said a little slowly, seeming a little worried before he brushed it aside and grabbed his sister’s hand. “Let’s go.”

“Not so fast. We need to change our appearance a bit, we’re too recognizable,” Violet said, pulling out her wand. Harry stared warily at the wand, even as Violet pointed it at herself and changed her hair-color from it’s usual jet-black to mousy brown. She even changed the texture, making it suddenly straight and flatter so that it fell around her waist. 

Harry couldn’t help but stare in astonishment at how such a seemingly small change could so radically change his sister’s appearance. Somehow, she looked more like a girl than ever and much smaller and shorter. “You look weird. When did you even learn that?”

“Professor McGonagall and I have been working on self-transfiguration lately. Hair is just about the least complex thing to change, and it’s the easiest form of self-transfiguration. Anything else would be too risky at my present skill-level. But just the hair should be enough, so long as no one looks too closely at us.”

To Harry’s hair, Violet merely made it a little longer and a little lighter. It was a more chestnut brown, and fell about Harry’s jawline. His glasses were easier to transfigure, she made them more rectangular but still wire rimmed and silver. 

“How long will this last?” Harry asked, inspecting his slightly longer hair now. 

“Until I cancel the spell.”

She took a moment to survey her work before pulling out a sheet of parchment from her bag and transfiguring it into a beanie cap which she handed to her brother. “To hide your scar.”

Harry quickly put on the hat before looking at his sister questioningly. Violet merely nodded in response.

“Let’s go then!”

XXX

Vi couldn’t believe what was happening and was now certain that coming to Hogsmeade was the worst idea ever. It was bad enough that there were so many steps to climb out of Honeyduke’s cellar, Violet lost count after counting over a hundred steps and that hadn’t even been half way up, then they’ve immediately run into Ron and Hermione in Honeyduke’s. Meaning she was stuck spending her time in Hogsmeade with three Gryffindors. 

And now, as if all that wasn’t trying enough, Violet and Harry were crammed together under the table, because apparently the Minister decided to get drinks with McGonagall, Flitwick and Hagrid and seat themselves on the other side of a tree from Ron and Hermione.  

“Why are we hiding, we don’t even look like ourselves,” Harry hissed at Violet in annoyance. They both barely fit together under the table and their knees were jamming into each other uncomfortably.

“Because Flitwick and McGonagall are gonna wonder who the hell we are, especially if we are hanging out with Ron and Hermione! They’ll get suspicious and ask questions since they only ever hang out with you!” Violet hissed back in annoyance, no happier with their situation than Harry. 

Violet barely noticed the conversation happening at the table on the other side of the tree as she was too busy looking around, trying to figure out a way she and Harry would make a stealthy escape. Unfortunately, all thought of escape flew out the window when Violet heard the Minister say the name Sirius Black. 

Immediately, both she and Harry froze and stared at each other with wide eyes. They couldn’t help the way they both started to suddenly lean in the direction of the table to overhear the conversation the adults were having. 

The revelation that Sirius Black was best friends with her dad was old news, Tracey’s dad had told them so over the summer, even if he wasn’t certain how close they were. Violet hadn't exactly forgotten about it, but it had been so difficult to really wrap her head around and she'd been so busy since the start of school that there wasn't room in her head for her to think about it when it made her feel so confused and angry and hurt.

It was easier to ignore the fact when no one spoke about it. It was strange to hear other’s confirm just how close they were, even that Sirius Black was their dad’s best man at their wedding. It simply didn’t fit in her mind that her dad’s best friend was the same person as a murderer currently after her brother. Especially not with the way people talked about them, like Madam Rosmerta.

They made them sound as close as Harry was to Ron and Hermione, or Violet was to Tracey. And Violet just couldnt fathom such a betrayal from someone that close.

What really seemed to break her brain was the idea that he was their godfather. Tracey’s dad hadn’t told them that. Perhaps he simply hadn’t known, but Violet felt as if she’d been kicked in the stomach. 

The more she listened to the conversation, the more noise she heard in her head. There was simply too much information to grasp. Talk about spies, the dark-lords followers, her parents being in hiding under the Fidelius charm, a Secret Keeper that was supposed to be Dumbledore but turned to Black.

And then there was Hagrid, talking about the night her parents died. About rescuing the twins from the rubble and Sirius Black turning up, pale and shaking, seemingly distraught. About the man, their godfather , trying to take the twins, but Hagrid refusing to, on Dumbledore’s orders. How they were already destined to go to the Dursley’s, a fact that made Violet’s blood boil though she didn’t fully understand why.

Sirius Black could have killed them if Hagrid had handed them over. So why did it bother Violet so much that they were sent to the Dursley’s… much as she hated them, it probably saved their lives if Halloween was any indication of Sirius Black’s temperament. 

Violet barely heard the talk over Peter Pettigrew. Her heart was aching. All her blood felt as if it was rushing to her head and she felt vaguely sick. 

The trip back to Hogwarts with Harry was a blur, the only thing seemingly holding her to the plane and keeping her head from exploding, seemed to be Harry’s deathgrip on her hand. She barely seemed to have the presence of mind, once they were back at the castle to cast Finite on herself and her brother. 

“Do you remember the albums Hagrid gave us?” Harry asked, his voice sounding far away. As if she was hearing it from underwater. 

She turned to look at her brother, noticing that his eyes were also unfocused. He was staring unseeingly up at the one-eyed witch. The idea that they might be in shock had Violet suddenly feeling like she was pushing herself to the surface of the water she was logged under. 

She had to look after Harry, he was incredibly pale and his skin very cold.

Grabbing her brother’s hand, Violet hauled him with purpose. Harry was still lost in his head as he didn’t react, didn’t talk as she led him down the stairs. He didn’t even react when she dragged him through the dungeons. 

“I’ll be right back,” Violet said, leaving her brother just outside of Slytherin with a concerned look as she rushed to her room and her trunk to look for the album which was stowed at the bottom and untouched. 

Hagrid had given her and Harry each a copy; Violet’s album was bound in emerald-dyed leather and Harry's in maroon. Violet only recalled looking through it once. A quick flip-through where she only recalled looking at her parents, and trying to see how they were connected to her and Harry as opposed to just being strangers in a photo of dead people. It had hurt deeply to see just how young and happy they were and know they only now existed to her in pictures, she hadn't been able to look at them long.

Pulling it out and tucking it under her arm, she started to move to leave her dormitory before backtracking a few steps to take the green cover from her bed. Hauling both things under her arm, she hurried back to her brother, who much to her concern, was still standing exactly where she had left him, staring at the ground completely unaware of his surroundings. 

She dragged Harry a few corridors away, to one of the halls that were rarely frequented in the dungeons. She settled them down against the wall. Violet wrapped the blanket around them both, before opening the album on their laps and flipping through it. 

Violet understood what Harry wanted, because it was a need she’d suddenly had too. To see if there was any tangible proof to anything that was said. 

It surprisingly didn’t take long to find him. He was in one of the pictures from their wedding day. Violet remembered briefly looking at it, but she’d never even paid attention to him. Too busy marveling at how this stranger had her and Harry’s face nearly exactly. Too astonished that their awful hair had actually been inherited from someone. 

Even now, it was hard not to focus on how beautiful her mother looked in her wedding gown. Her eyes, exactly like her own and Harry’s, shined with so much happiness and love. 

But he was really there, standing on her fathers’ other side, both in formal wizard attire. Though his present pictures made him look sickly and mad, the features were still recognizable. Just so much younger, healthier, freer. It seemed impossible that they were the same man, possibly only a couple years apart. 

They all looked so happy together. Violet didn’t understand how the man that was laughing in the photo with his arm slung along her father’s back could have-

Suddenly Harry slammed the book shut, startling Violet and making her jump. She watched with wide-eyes as her brother got quickly to his feet, discarding her album on the ground. She watched warily as he started to pace, his hands clenched into fists at his side. 

“How could he?! How could he do it?! He was his best friend?! How?!” Harry gritted out. Violet didn’t know what to say, though she doubted Harry was looking for an answer. It wasn’t as if any would suffice. “Why didn’t they tell us? Why didn’t anyone tell us he was our- their- Why didn’t Mr. Davis-”

“He probably didn’t know,” Violet interrupted, wanting to defend Mr. Davis from her brother's anger and massaging her head which was really starting to kill her. It was too full, there was too much to process, too much unknown and much more lost to the past. “He wasn’t close with our parents, why would he know about them going into hiding or the Fidelius or even that he was our godfather.”

“Malfoy knew. You heard what he said… ‘I’d want revenge’ ... his dad must’ve told him… probably part of Voldemort’s inner circle. He’d have known-”

“Stop it Harry!” Violet suddenly cried as she got to her feet, forcing her brother to come to a stop and stare at her with wide-eyes. She could see where he was going with this, could see that the anger was making him irrational, knew what he wanted to do and she was more concerned about Harry than whatever happened with her parents. Harry was all she had and she couldn't lose him.

“Our parents are gone and nothing is going to change that! Going after Black will only get you killed! Then you’ll be dead, just like our parents and what good will any of this anger serve you then?”